












Class _PZa__ 

Rnnk ■ M ^(^ 6 
Copyright 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSm 


GPU 








J CL. f - » .1 • •■ '• ► ■ # ‘ « ' “v * ,♦:*«» X*" « #* V • « . 

I^VV. %.Sr ■• 1 , ■ ' . ^ , \ *»■>•< ».•■•■• ••*. U ',*-*■♦ ■■ j k 

V'-], ■ : - v 

R *' ' .'■ ■*’ 1 ‘ '. ■ /■£ 




« 


^ ? . .. 


^c'.. 




t i 




■i* 

V 

:w 






\r 


^ I 


i 




•» ^ 


• V ■'' ■ 



I 


m^.:: 


« 

‘V* 


-‘V ' 

*» :>-* 


^ ' -» 


4 '^ ' 'L 

• ^'. 


$' 


♦ - 






\ 

•■ V' 


• » 1 


•> ■' 

j •<'. 


i*- 


r 

Mf 

”»'•'■» , , \ ^ • 4 K - , / • -. • • Ti; .t ^ ■ f .- ’ r. . 

• - ; ‘ • V:/. . •. V' ^ 

• aih'k * 4 • . 5 , ‘^‘ ■ H- -; '*■ '! . •, ; ^ , .i ' , -V<1 

, - 4 ■'■■ ... f-... ■...' V- ■ : ■ . .;;■ ,. ■: ■J/<yMf 




-■■ ' ■ '.^V .,'/■ .i-v. 


-. ■ ' 'j% \' ^ ■ f , 

' ■ ■ ■ . ■^' ■'/' '■ 


. i 

I* . 


■ i 

I, ' > 




- . *• K ' ■' i 

• ,:<('?■:'• .,v 

;•■ ‘S , <?/ •' 

' ' ' ‘\ ^.;.' ,VWA- ^;' 


sy/rt 



rr 


.•f.' 


'/' (* 

!#>''' v'"' . ."t;. . ■ .. '■ 'fv'ij; 

. ...I'', 


J • 


» f 

/ . 


c:^ 


» \ 













“CAN I BE OF ANY ASSISTANC1-: ? ’’ 





PEGGYOWENPATRIOT 


A STORY FOR GIRLS 


BY LUCY 
FOSTER 
MADISON 

AUTHOR OF 
“PEGGY OWEN” 

‘A MAID OF 
SALEM TOWNE” 

‘A COLONIAL MAID 
OF OLD VIRGINIA’’ 

ETC 


ILLUSTRATED BY 

H. J. PECK 


The Penn Publishing Company 


PHILADELPHIA 


MCMX 


COPTfRIGHr 
1910 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBLISHING 
COMPANY 



1 0-1 M3 


i 



‘‘ / pray yoUy let us satisfy our eyes 
With the memorials and things of fame 
That do renown this city'' 




* ^ 






• f 




\i 




' > 



1 

• I 


.'*V < 


.41 > 


l>j 



*'• ‘4 w' (• 

.^y ■# ••/ fi / ; 

I \ 


;i >ii^' ,V';.^> 

■ ;i <• •''' 

• ,.,f^A.' . /.tLv^r.iT-' .<"''*■ '• 




sViS''W^-r, . 

, •■V ■ vi - 

r v' *; Vp-. 


I 

r 




|.«'- K'K‘r.S?t^ ' ■•' ’-M 

■ '.v, !l 







• if. 


t- 









u 


•■ kt'“ ■ 


i • 
.V* 


ft 

II 









Introduction 


In Peggy Owen/' the preceding book of 
the series, the heroine, a little Quaker maid, 
lives across from the State House in Philadel- 
phia. By reason of this she becomes much 
interested in the movements of the Conti- 
nental Congress, and when her father, in spite 
of his religion, takes up arms for the Whigs 
she too becomes an ardent patriot. While 
David Owen is with the army before Boston, 
Peggy and her mother find a kinsman of 
his — William Owen, a colonel in the English 
army — a prisoner in the city's new jail. 

They succeed in having him released on 
parole, and take him into their home, where 
he requites their kindness by selfishness and 
arrogance, even killing Peggy's pet dog, Pilot. 
He is exchanged at length, but before leaving 
he brings one James Molesworth to the house, 
claiming that he does not like to leave them 
unprotected. This man Peggy discovers to be 
a spy. 

Upon the advance of the British toward 
3 


4 


Introduction 


Philadelphia Peggy and her mother go to 
their farm on the banks of the Wissahickon. 
Here they are almost denuded of supplies by 
foragers, one party of which is headed by 
their own kinsman, Colonel Owen. Ameri- 
can troopers arrive, and a sharp skirmish 
takes place, in which Colonel Owen is 
wounded. While caring for him word is 
received that David Owen is a prisoner in 
Philadelphia, and ill of a fever. General 
Howe proposes to have him exchanged for 
one Thomas Shale, and Peggy rides to Valley 
Forge to secure the consent of General Wash- 
ington. Owing to the fact that the man is a 
spy and a deserter the exchange cannot take 
place, and, in a blaze of anger at finding her 
cousin so comfortable while her own father 
lies ill, Peggy denounces him, and forces him 
to accede to the proposal that he be exchanged 
for her father. The book closes with the evacu- 
ation of Philadelphia by the British. 

The present volume shows the Owens at 
Washington's camp in northern New Jersey. 
Peggy's further adventures will be continued 
in a third book, Peggy Owen at Yorktown." 


Contents 


I. 

On the Road to Philadelphia 

. II 

II. 

The Home-Coming 

. 24 

III. 

An Old Time Advertisement 

• 37 

IV. 

A Girl’s Sacrifice 

. 48 

V. 

Up IN THE Attic 

. 61 

VI. 

Tea at Headquarters . 

. 69 

VII. 

A Summer Soldier . 

. 87 

VIII. 

Peggy’s Resolve 

. 98 

IX. 

The Tale of a Hero 

• 107 

X. 

Peggy Teaches a Lesson 

. 119 

XI. 

Peggy Pleads for Drayton . 

. 129 

XII. 

Another Chance . 

. 141 

XIII. 

Good News .... 

. 151 

XIV. 

The Camp at Middlebrook . 

• 159 

XV. 

Harriet .... 

. 176 

XVI. 

The Two Warnings 

. 188 

XVII. 

A Letter and a Surprise 

. 205 

XVIII. 

Stolen Thunder . 

. 222 

XIX. 

A Promise and an Accusation 

. 232 

XX. 

A Regretted Promise . 

. 247 

XXL 

The Reckoning 

. 258 

XXII. 

A High-Handed Proceeding . 

. 269 

XXIII. 

In the Lines of the Enemy . 

. 281 

XXIV. 

The Reason Why . 

. 291 


7 


8 


Contents 


XXV. 

XXVI. 

XXVII. 

XXVIII. 

XXIX. 

XXX. 

XXXI. 

XXXII. 

XXXIII. 

XXXIV. 


The Alert That Failed . . 303 

The Battle With the Elements , 319 

A Haven After the Storm . . 335 

A Taste of Partisan Warfare . 346 

Peggy Finds an Old Friend . .361 

An Interrupted Journey , . 376 

How THE News was Received at 

Camp 387 

On the Altar of His Country . 401 

A Great Surprise .... 419 
Home 429 


Illustrations 

PAOl 

“ Can I BE OF Any Assistance ? ” . , Frontispiece ^ 

“Friend — I Should Say — General Arnold” 8o 
Slowly He Turned Toward the Reader . 124"^ 

“ My Wife and Daughter, Your Excellency ” 169 ^ 

“Why Should Thee Play the Spy ? ” . . 261 

The Dingey was Caught by a Current . 334^ 

“You Are Welcome,” said General Gates , 3961^ 


Peggy Owen, Patriot, 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 


CHAPTER I 

ON THE ROAD TO PHILADELPHIA 

** And rising Chestnut Hill around surveyed 
Wide woods below in vast extent displayed. 

— ‘‘The Forester , Alexander Wilson. 

“ Oh, gracious ! ” 

The exclamation burst from the lips of a 
slender girl mounted upon a small black 
mare, and she drew rein abruptly. 

“ What is it, Peggy ? ” asked a sweet-faced 
matron, leaning from the side of a one horse 
chair drawn up under the shade of a tree by 
the roadside. “ What hath happened ? Thee 
seems dismayed.^^ 

I am, mother,^' answered the girl, spring- 
ing lightly from the back of the horse. My 
saddle girth hath broken, and both Robert 
11 


12 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

and Tom are back with the wagons. There 
Is a breakdown. What shall I do ? This will 
cause another delay, I fear.^^ 

“ Thee can do nothing, Peggy, until Robert 
returns. Try to content thyself until then.*^ 

** I could repair it myself, I believe, if I 
only had a string,^^ said the maiden. I 
wonder if there isnT one in the chaise. Let^s 
look, mother.” 

Throwing the bridle over her arm the girl 
joined her mother, and the two began a hasty 
search of the vehicle. 

It was a golden day in September, 1778, 
and the afternoon sun was flooding with light 
the calm and radiant landscape afforded by 
the wooded slopes of Chestnut Hill, penetrat- 
ing even the dense branches that overarched 
the highroad leading to Germantown. 

It was one of those soft, balmy days when 
the fathomless daylight seemed to stand and 
dream. A cool elixir was in the air. The 
distant range of hills beyond the river Schuyl- 
kill was bound with a faint haze, a frail trans- 
parency whose lucid purple barely veiled the 
valleys. From the motionless trees the long 
clean shadows swept over tangles of under- 


On the Road to Philadelphia 13 

brush brightened by the purple coronets of 
asters, feathery plumes of goldenrod, and the 
burning glory of the scarlet sumac. Ranks 
of silken thistles blown to seed disputed pos- 
session of the roadside with lowly poke-biishes 
laden with Tyrian fruit. 

The view from the crest of the hill where 
the chaise had stopped was beautiful. The 
great forest land spread out beneath seemed 
boundless in extent, for the farms scattered 
among the woodland were scarcely visible 
from the height, but the maiden and her 
mother were so intent upon the mishap of the 
broken strap as to be for the nonce insensible 
to the delights of the scenery. So absorbed 
were they that they started violently when a 
voice exclaimed : 

** Your servant, ladies ! Can I be of any 
assistance ? 

** Why,^’ gasped Peggy, turning about in 
amazement as a lad of about eighteen, whose 
appearance was far from reassuring, stepped 
from the woods into the road. Who art 
thou, and what does thee want ? 

** I want to help you mend your saddle,’^ said 
the youth coolly, doffing a tattered beaver 


H P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

with some grace. Didst not say that the 
girth had broke ? ” 

** Yes, but,’^ began the girl, when her mother 
spoke : 

Art sure that thou canst aid us, my lad ? ” 
she asked mildly. ** Thou wilt not mind if I 
say that thee looks in need of aid thyself.^^ 

‘*As to that, madam, it can be discussed 
later,” he rejoined. “ For the present, permit 
me to say that here is a piece of rawhide, 
and here a jack-knife. What doth hinder the 
repairing of the saddle but your permis- 
sion ? ” 

** And that thou hast,” returned the lady. 
** We shall be indeed grateful to thee for thy 
aid.” 

At once the youth stepped to the side of the 
mare, and inspected the broken band critically. 
Then, removing the saddle to the ground, he 
set to work upon it with a dexterity that 
showed him to be no novice. What is the 
name of the pony ? ” he asked, addressing the 
maiden directly. 

** Star,” answered she regarding him with 
curious eyes. 

He was in truth a spectacle to excite both 


On the Road to Philadelphia 15 

curiosity and pity. He was haggard and un- 
kempt, and his garments hung about him in 
tatters. His form was thin to emaciation, 
and, while he boasted the remains of a beaver, 
his feet were without covering of any sort. 

'Tis a pretty beast,'’ he remarked, seem- 
ing not at all concerned as to his rags. One 
of the likeliest bits of horse-flesh I've seen in 
many a day. Are you fond of her ? " 

I am indeed," answered the girl, patting 
the mare gently. ** My father gave her to me, 
and I would not lose her for anything. He 
is now with the army at White Plains, New 
York." 

** Are you not Quakers ? " he queried, 
glancing up in surprise. 

We are of the Society of Friends, which 
the world's people call Quakers," interposed 
the matron from the chaise. 

And they, methought, were neutral," he 
observed with a smile. 

'' Not all, friend. There be some who are 
called Free Quakers, because they choose to 
range themselves upon the side of their 
country. Methinks thou shouldst have heard 
of them." 


i6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ I have/^ he rejoined, but as Fighting or 
Hickory Quakers/^ 

It doesn^t matter what we are called so 
long as we are of service to the country,” ex- 
claimed Peggy with some warmth. Is thee 
not of the army too ? Thou art an Ameri- 
can.” 

The lad hesitated, and then said quickly : 
‘‘ Not now. I have been.” And then, ab- 
ruptly — “ Are you ladies alone? ” 

“ No,” replied the girl, casting an anxious 
glance down the roadway. The highways of 
Pennsylvania, once so peaceful and serene, 
were by this period of the war so infected 
with outlaws and ruffians as to be scarcely 
safe for travelers. We have an escort who 
are coming up with the wagons. One broke, 
and it took all hands to repair it. They 
should be here at any time now.” 

** There I ” spoke the youth, rising. “ I 
think, mistress, that you will find your saddle 
in prime order for the rest of your journey.” 

” Thank thee,” said Peggy gratefully. “ It 
is well done. And now what shall we do for 
thee ? How can we serve thee for thy kind^ 
ness?” 


On the Road to Philadelphia 17 

‘‘Are you bound for Philadelphia, or do 
you stop in Germantown ? ” he asked. 

“ Philadelphia, my lad,” spoke the mother. 

“ Would thee ” She hesitated a moment 

and then drew forth some bills. “ Would thee 
accept some of these ? Tis all I have to offer 
in the shape of money. Hard coin is seldom 
met with these days.” 

“ Nay,” said the boy with a gesture of 
scorn. “ Keep your bills, madam. I have 
had my fill of Continental money. Twould 
take all that you have to purchase a meal 
that would be filling, and I doubt whether 
the farmers hereabouts would take them.” 

“ There is a law now compelling every one 
to take them,” cried Peggy. “ They will 
have to take the Continental money whether 
they wish to or not. And they should. 
Every good patriot should stand by the coun- 
try’s currency.” 

“ You are all for the patriots, I see,” he re- 
marked. “ When one has suffered in the 
cause, and received naught from an ungrate- 
ful country one doesn’t feel so warmly toward 
them.” 

“ But, my lad,” broke in the lady, “ thee 


i8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

will pardon me, I know, if I say again that 
thee looks in need of assistance. If we can- 
not aid thee here perchance in the city we 
could be of service. I am Lowry Owen, David 
Owen’s wife. Thou mayst have heard of 
him?” 

Perchance then, madam, you would not 
mind if I accompanied you to the city?” 
queried the lad. Wilt let me ride with 
you ? ” 

“ With pleasure,” answered Mrs. Owen. 

Thou shalt sit in the chaise with me while 
Tom may go in the wagons. This chair is 
not so comfortable as a coach, because it hath 
no springs or leather bands, but thou wilt not 
find it unbearable.” 

’Twill be better than walking,” he re- 
turned with easy assurance. His assurance 
deserted him suddenly, and he sank upon the 
ground abruptly. “ I am faint,” he mur- 
mured. 

The poor lad is ill,” cried Peggy hasten- 
ing to his side. Oh, mother ! what does 
thee think is the matter? ” 

’Tis hunger, I fear,” replied Mrs. Owen 
hastily descending from the chair. Peggy, 


On the Road to Philadelphia 19 

fetch me the portmanteau from under the 
seat. Why did I not ask as to thy needs ?’^ 
she added with grave self-reproach as the 
youth reached eagerly for the food. “ There ! 
Be not too ravenous, my lad. Thou shalt 
have thy fill.’^ 

Oh, but ” uttered the boy, clutching 

the provisions. He said no more, but ate with 
frantic haste, as though he feared the viands 
would be taken from him. Mrs. Owen and 
Peggy regarded him with pitying eyes. Pres- 
ently he looked at them with something of 
his former jauntiness. Tis the first real 
food that I have eaten for three days,” he told 
them. I have been living on wild grapes, 
and corn whenever I could find a field. I 
thank you, madam ; and you also, mistress.” 

And hast thou no home, or place to go 
that thou art reduced to such a pass ? ” asked 
the lady. 

There is no place near. Perhaps when I 
reach Philadelphia I shall find a way to get to 
mine own home, and then ” 

Ah ! there comes Robert with the wagons,” 
exclaimed Peggy, as four wagons escorted by 
as many troopers appeared from behind a bend 


20 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

in the highway. '' I am so glad, for now we 
can start again. He will know what to do 
for thee, thou poor lad ! ’’ 

Is he — is he a soldier ? asked the boy 
gazing at the approaching wagon train with 
evident alarm. 

Why, yes ; of course,'^ answered Peggy. 

He is aide for the time being to General 
Arnold, who hath charge of Philadelphia. 
Why 

I thank you again, cried the lad, spring- 
ing to his feet with such a sudden accession of 
strength that the girl and her mother were 
astonished. “ I thank you, and bid you 
good-morrow.” Darting across the road, he 
plunged into the forest, and was soon lost to 
sight, leaving Peggy and Mrs. Owen staring 
blankly after him. 

Heigh ho ! ” gasped Peggy when she had 
presently recovered herself. “ I wonder why 
he did that ? There is naught about Robert 
to fear.” 

Perhaps Robert can explain,” said her 
mother with a peculiar smile. “ I rather 
think Twas because he feared to meet a sol- 
dier.” 


On the Road to Philadelphia 21 

But why ? persisted the girl. “ I see not 
why he should fear — mother,” she broke off 
suddenly as a thought came to her, was the 
lad a deserter ? ” 

“ I fear so, Peggy. There are many such 
roaming the country, I hear.” 

“ Oh, Robert,” cried the maiden as a youth 
of soldierly bearing rode up to them. We 
have had such an adventure I My saddle 
girth broke, and a 3^outh came out of the 
woods and mended it. Then he was faint for 
the want of food, and mother fed him. He 
was to go with us to the city, but when he 
heard that thee was a soldier, he thanked us 
and disappeared into the forest. Mother 
thinks him a deserter.” 

I make no doubt of it,” spoke the young 
man gravely. The woods are full of such 
fellows. Why I Are you alone ? Where is 
Tom ? I sent him to stay with you, as we 
were delayed by a breakage. You should not 
have been here alone.” 

Tom ? ” Peggy looked her dismay. Why, 
we have not seen him since he went with 
thee. Was he not at the wagons? Oh I I 
hope that naught hath befallen him.” 


22 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

He must be about somewhere/^ said the 
youth comfortingly. Nevertheless he dis- 
mounted and began to look among the bushes 
that overhung the roadside. Why, you 
black rascal, he shouted as he came upon a 
negro asleep behind some brush. Get up ! 
I thought I sent you to guard your mis- 
tresses ? 

“ Dere wuzn^t nuffin^ ter guard ^em frum,’^ 
yawned Tom, who counted himself a privi- 
leged character. I seed dey wuz all right, 
so I ^prooves de shinin^ hour by gittin^ a lil 
res’. Yo’ ain’t a gwine ter ’ject ter dat, is yer, 
Marster Dale ? ” 

‘‘ And your mistress might have been 
robbed while you were doing so,” began 
Robert Dale sternly. I’ve a mind ” 

Don’t scold him, Robert,” pleaded Peggy. 
“ The ride hath been a long one from the 
farm. I wonder not that he is tired. Why,” 
closing her bright eyes in a vain attempt to 
look drowsy, I could almost go to sleep my- 
self.” 

You spoil that darkey,” remonstrated the 
youth as Tom, knowing that his case was won, 
climbed to his place in the chaise. Let me 


On the Road to Philadelphia 23 

look at that saddle, Peggy. If it is all right 
we must start at once, else ^twill be night ere 
we reach the city. Ah ! ^tis well done,” he 
added with approval, after an inspection of the 
band. Our deserter, if such he be, under- 
stands such things. Come, Peggy 1 ” 

He adjusted the saddle, assisted the maiden 
to it, then mounting his own horse gave the 
command, and the journey was resumed. 


CHAPTER II 


THE HOME-COMING 

^^Such is the patriot’s boast, where’er we roam, 
His first, best country, ever is at home.” 

— Goldsmith. 

The bells of Christ Church were pealing out 
the joyous chime 

“Market-day to-morrow !” 

as the girl and Robert Dale, followed immedi- 
ately by the chaise and more remotely by the 
wagons, cantered into Front Street. It was 
Tuesday evening, or in Quaker parlance, 
Third Day, and the streets were full of stir 
and bustle incident to the preparation for 
next day’s market. 

“ Oh I ” cried Peggy drawing a deep breath. 

How good it is to be home once more ! How 
musical sounds the rattling of even the car^ 
riages ! ” 

Very harsh music, methinks,” smiled the 
youth. 

“ But preferable to the croaking frogs and 
24 


The Home-Coming 25 

screeching owls of farm life,’* said the girl 
quickly. If thee had been away for a year 
I make no doubt but that thee would be as 
glad to return to this dear city as I am.” 

I make no doubt of it too,” he agreed. 

^'Just think,” went on Peggy. “I have 
not seen either Sally or Betty since the Fourth 
of July. Had it not been for thee I would 
know naught of what hath occurred since 
then. Thou hast been very kind to us, 
Robert.” 

‘‘ It hath been a pleasure,” returned he 
gravely. “ I think you cannot know what a 
relief it is to get away from the incessant 
round of gaiety with which the city seems 
beset. I weary of it, and long to be in the 
field.” 

I hope that thee will not go just as we 
have returned to town,” remarked the maiden. 

Mother and I will welcome the chance to 
return some of thy favors.” 

“ Don’t, Peggy,” exclaimed the lad coloring. 

I like not for you to speak of requiting 
favors as though you and your mother owed 
aught to me. It hath been a pleasure, as I 
have said.” 


26 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Thee is too modest, Robert. None the 
less we owe thee much, even though thee does 
try to deny it. How, sir, could we have come 
to the city without thy escort ? With father 
away thee knows that Twould have been im- 
possible for mother and me to have managed 

the w.agons. And But oh, Robert ! 

Aren’t the shops opened yet ? So many 
seemed to be closed.” 

Not all are open, Peggy. Everything is 
fast becoming as ’twas before the coming of 
the British, but it will take some time to re- 
store matters to a normal condition. ’Tis but 
September, and they only left in June.” 

I know,” observed she thoughtfully, that 
’twill be indeed long before we are as we were 
before their coming. An enemy makes sad 
havoc, does it not ? ” 

Yes,” he agreed. And then, as the 
memory of all that the British occupation 
had brought came to them, they fell into a 
silence. 

In common with many Whig families 
Lowry Owen and her daughter had deferred 
their permanent return to the city until it 
had regained some semblance of its former 


The Home-Coming 27 

order. Under the command of Major-General 
Arnold, Philadelphia, bruised, and sore, and 
shaken after the occupation for nine long 
months by the British, was striving to become 
once more the city of brotherly love, but the 
throes of reconstruction had not yet settled 
into the calm of its former serenity. Some- 
thing of this was discernible even to the 
lenient eyes of the overjoyed maiden, and 
cast a momentary shadow over her happiness 
at being once more within the confines of her 
native city. But, as they entered Chestnut 
Street, the tinge of sadness vanished, and her 
eyes sparkled. ‘ 

I cannot wait for thee, Robert,’^ she called, 
giving her mare a gentle pat. Perhaps the 
girls may be waiting. 

She smiled a farewell, and set off at speed, 
drawing rein presently before a large double 
brick house at the western extremity of the 
town, just across from the State House. 

Before she could dismount the door of the 
dwelling was thrown wide, and two girls came 
running down the steps, and fiung themselves 
upon her. 

Oh, Peggy ! Peggy ! the}^ cried simul- 


28 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

taneously. We were waiting for thee. 
Robert told us that we might look for thee to- 
day. What kept thee so long ? And where 
is thy mother? And Robert? Is not he 
with thee ? 

Oh, girls ! exclaimed Peggy, returning 
their embraces rapturously. How good it 
is to see you. Sally, thee is prettier than 
ever I And how Betty hath grown ! 

** Oh, Peggy, I have a thousand things to 
tell thee,’' cried Sally Evans. I will give 
thee so droll an account of my adventures 
that thee will smile.” 

I am prepared to hear amazing things,” 
answered Peggy. ** And I too have adven- 
tures to tell.” 

’Tis time for thee to come back, Peggy 
, Owen,” exclaimed Betty Williams. “ For 
^ what with the routs and the tea drinkings the 
city is monstrously gay. The Tories had it 
all their way while the British were here, but 
now ’tis the Whigs’ turn.” 

“ I am not so sure about that, Betty,” de- 
murred Sally. If there is any difference 
made ’tis in favor of the Tories.” 

I have heard Robert say they were favored,” 


The Home-Coming 29 

observed Peggy. '' It seems strange. What 
causes such conduct ? 

Has thee not heard ? ” laughed Sally, a 
mischievous sparkle in her blue eyes. Know 
then, Mistress Peggy Owen, that it originates 
at headquarters. Cupid hath given our gen- 
eral a more mortal wound than all the hosts 
of Britons could. In other words, report hath 
it that General Arnold is to marry our Miss 
Peggy Shippen. Tis union of Whig and 
Tory, and the Tories are in high favor in con- 
sequence.^’ 

Perhaps,” said Peggy, that the general 
wishes not to carry the animosities of the field 
into the drawing-room. I have heard that 
gallant soldiers never make war on our 
sex.” 

Well, he certainly is gallant,” conceded 
Sally. There are many tales afloat concern- 
ing his prowess. I make no doubt but that 
thee has hit the heart of the matter. Ah I 
here is Robert,” as the youth rode up. Peggy 
did not need thy assistance to dismount, sir,” 
she cried. “ Betty and I lifted her from Star 
ourselves.” 

I expected it,” laughed Robert Dale. 


30 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Let me take Star, Peggy. I will care for her 
until Tom comes.” 

Oh, but,” began Peggy in expostulation, 
when Sally interrupted her. 

“ Let him take her, Peggy. Is he not an 
aide ? Tis his duty.” 

Sally, thee is saucy,” laughed Peggy re- 
signing the mare into the lad’s keeping. 

Come, girls ! ” leading the way into the 
dwelling. Now tell me everything.” 

“ First,” began Betty, thee is to go with 
us to see a wonderful aloe tree on Fifth Day 
morn, but more of that anon. Where is thy 
mother?” 

She is coming in the chaise with Tom, 
and should be here now. Girls, you should 
have seen Robert caring for the wagons. He 
looked like a woodsman. You would have 
thought that he was about to start for the 
frontier.” 

She belies me,” said Dale entering at 
this moment. I will leave it to Mistress 
Owen if I looked like one, though I would I 
had the marksmanship of a backwoodsman. 
Our companies of sharpshooters are almost the 
mainstay of the army.” 


The Home-Coming 31 

“ The army ? spoke Mrs. Owen catching 
the last word as she came into the room un- 
perceived. Is there news, Robert ? And 
what about the chances for peace ? 

** The conditions have not changed, Mistress 
Owen, since last we spoke of them,^^ returned 
the lad. And peace seems as far off as ever. 
Sir Henry Clinton still holds New York City, 
while General Washington watches him from 
the highlands of the Hudson. Along the 
frontier the savage warfare which began with 
the massacre at Wyoming continues, and 
these, aside from skirmishes, constitute all of 
action there hath been since Monmouth. It 
seems now to be a question of endurance on 
the “part of the patriots, and of artifice and 
trickery on the British side.” 

But with the French to help us,” spoke 
the lady returning the greetings of her daugh- 
ter's friends warmly. The alliance which 
Dr. Franklin hath at last succeeded in effect- 
ing. Surely with such aid the war must soon 
be brought to a close.” 

The allies have not been as effective so far 
as Twas hoped they would prove,” announced 
he. “ Many of the people are seriously disaf- 


32 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

fected toward the French, declaring that ^tis 
only a question of English or French suprem- 
acy. The soldiers, I grieve to say, incline 
toward this view, and the loyalists are doing 
all they can to further such belief. 

Well, here is one who is not disaffected to- 
ward the French,’' broke in Sally. Oh, 
Peggy, thee should have been here to attend 
the entertainment which the French minister 
gave in honor of the king’s birthday. ’Twas 
highly spoke of, and everybody attended. 
And he was so considerate of the Quakers.” 

“ In what way, Sally ?” asked Mrs. Owen. 

Why, he hung a veil between the ball- 
room and the chamber in which they sat that 
they might view such worldly pleasures with 
discretion,” laughed Sally. 

But Sally would not endure it,” spoke 
Betty. “ When General Arnold came in she 
told him that she did not wish to take the 
veil, as she had not yet turned papist, and 
desired to partake of her pleasures more 
openly.” 

‘‘ Sally, thee didn’t,” gasped Peggy. 

But I did,” declared Sally with a toss of 
her head. ‘‘He laughed, and immediately 


The Home-Coming 33 

took me without. And the dressing, Peggy I 
There never was so much as there is now. 
Thee will thank thy stars that thee has been 
made to embroider and learn fine sewing, for 
thee will need it.^^ 

But is there naught but tea drinking, and 
dancing and dressing ? asked Peggy per- 
plexed. “ We used to do so much for the 
army. Is nothing done now ? ” 

Oh, yes ; Sally blushed a little and then 
brightened up. I have set a stocking on 
the needles,^^ she said. True, Twas some 
time since, but I am going to finish it. Mrs. 
Bache, she that was Sally Franklin, talks of a 
society for making shirts and gathering sup- 
plies for the soldiers. I fancy the most of us 
will belong, and then there will be something 
beside enioyment. Does that suit thee, Miss 
Peggy?" 

Yes,^^ returned Peggy thoughtfully. 

Not that I object to the enjoyment, 
Sally, but I think we ought to do some 
of both.^^ 

Well, here comes the beginning of the en- 
joyment," exclaimed Betty from the window. 

Here is a soldier from headquarters, and I 


34 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

know that he bears an invitation from the 
general for tea. We had ours this morning.^' 
It was as Betty said, and an orderly was 
announced almost immediately. 

“ I cry you pardon, madam,” he said ad- 
vancing toward Mrs. Owen, for intruding so 
soon upon you. But a certain aide hath im- 
portuned our general so urgently that you 
should be waited upon directly upon your re- 
turn that he dared not delay an instant be- 
yond your arrival to deliver this invitation to 
you and to your daughter. He bids me wel- 
come you back to the city in his name, and 
will do himself the honor to wait upon you 
in person before the day set.” 

So saying he handed Mistress Owen two 
cards upon which were written the invita- 
tions, and bowed himself out. 

Oh, Robert, thee must be the aide of 
whom he spoke,” cried Peggy receiving her 
card excitedly. “ See, girls ! 'tis for tea on 
Fifth Day week. How delightsome I May 
we go, mother ? How exciting town life is ! 
I had forgot 'twas so gay.” 

“ Too gay, I fear me,” said her mother 
looking at the invitation dubiously. “ Yes ; 


The Home-Coming 35 

we will go, Peggy, because ^tis right that we 
should pay respect to General Arnold. He 
hath no small task to restore the city to 
order, but I do not wish to be drawn into a 
round of frivolity.” 

“ But thee must let Peggy frivol a little,” 
protested Sally. It hath been long since 
she hath been with us. Mistress Owen.” 

Mrs. Owen laughed. 

A little, Sally, I am willing for. But I 
wish not that nothing else should be thought 
about. It seems as though the city hath gone 
wild with merrymaking. I like it not.” 

Of a truth there is too much tea drinking 
and feasting, madam,” spoke Robert Dale 
soberly. There are many who are dissatis- 
fied with the state of things while the army 
is ill-fed and ill-clothed. I for one would far 
rather be yonder in the field, even in misery, 
than here dancing attendance upon routs, and 
the whims of females.” 

Oh, Robert ! ” came in a reproachful 
chorus from the girls. Thee is unman- 
nerly.” 

Your pardon,” said the youth sweeping 
them a profound curtsey to hide his con- 


36 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

fusion. ** 1 meant no offense to any present, 
but spoke of the sex in general.’^ 

“ Thee does not deserve forgiveness ; does 
he, Peggy ? pouted Sally. 

If Twere for aught else than the army, I 
should say no,^’ answered Peggy laughing. 
“ But because he would rather be in the field 
for the country we shall have to forgive him, 
Sally.^^ 

Thank you, Peggy,^^ said the lad grate- 
fully. I will try to make amends for my 
untoward speech at another time. Now I 
must attend my general. Shall I bear your 
acceptance of his invitation, Mrs. Owen ? 

If thee will, Robert,’’ answered she with a 
smile. 

Thee is routed, Robert,” cried Sally sau- 
cily as he left them. 


CHAPTER III 


AN OLD TIME ADVERTISEMENT 

Now goes the nightly thief prowling abroad 
For plunder j much solicitous how best 
He may compensate for a day of sloth, 

By works of darkness and nocturnal wrong.^' 

— “The Task,” Cowper, 

It was Thursday morning, and Mrs. Owen 
and Peggy had been very busy bringing the 
house and grounds into something like order. 
Now, however, both mother and daughter 
were surveying ruefully a pile of garments 
that constituted the remains of their depleted 
wardrobes. Presently the lady laid down a 
gray gown of tabby silk with a sigh. 

There is no help for it, my daughter. 
Thee must have a new frock. I see not how 
thou art to go to General Arnold’s tea other- 
wise.” 

Oh I ” breathed Peggy a look of pleasure 
irradiating her face. Then as a thought came 
to her : But are not goods very high, mother ? 
Hqw can we afford it ? ” 

37 


38 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ We must, my child. Thou hast had no 
new frocks since Lexington, and Tis quite 
time for others.’^ 

But neither hast thou, mother. Does thee 
not remember that we covenanted together 
that whatever we had to spend on clothes 
should be given for garments for the soldiers ? 
Now if I have a new gown, thee must also.’’ 

“ We will see, Peggy. But a gown thee 
must have. We will go to the mercer’s to-day ; 
but stay I Did not Sally speak of coming 
for thee to go to see a tree of some sort? 
That will delay us for another day.” 

“ How thee remembers, mother ! She did, 
and ’tis nine of the clock now. If she is 
coming ’tis time she were here. Does thee 
not hear horses, mother ? Perhaps that is 
she now.” 

She ran to the window just in time to see 
a party of youths and maidens draw rein 
before the door. Sally Evans dismounted 
and ran quickly into the dwelling. 

“ Art ready, Peggy ? ” she cried. We are 
going now to see the aloe tree.” 

“ What aloe tree is it, Sally ? ” queried 
P^ggy- '' I have lived in Philadelphia all 


An Old Time Advertisement 39 

my life, yet never before did I ever hear of 
one/’ 

Tis because it hath only of late become 
remarkable,” answered Sally. Mr. Dunlap 
hath an account of it in the last ‘ Packet.’ 
This is the only one in the whole state, and 
every one is going to see it.” 

But I don’t understand, Sally. Why 
should every one go ? How is it remarkable ? ” 
''Oh, Peggy I Peggy 1 That comes from 
staying on a farm and not reading the papers. 
Know then,” assuming a didactic tone, " that 
the morning after the arrival of the French 
Ambassador this tree shot forth its spire, 
which it never does but once in the course of 
its existence, and in some climates not less 
than a hundred years. This one has been 
planted about forty-five years in the neigh- 
borhood of this city, and heretofore has pro- 
duced every year four leaves, but this spring 
early it spread forth thirteen. And the spire,” 
concluded Sally impressively, " is thirteen 
inches round, and hath grown thirteen feet 
in thirteen days.” 

" But that is marvelous ! ” exclaimed the 
amazed Peggy. 


40 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Is ’t not ? Tis regarded as a wonderful 
omen anent the French alliance and the thir- 
teen states. Now do get ready, Peggy. Have 
Tom to bring Star around at once. The others 
are waiting.^^ 

Shall I wear a loo-mask or a vizard, 
mother?^’ questioned Peggy, giving an anx- 
ious glance at her reflection in the mirror. 

The loo-mask, Peggy. Tis easier held in 
place. Not thy gray duffle riding frock, child. 
Tis o’er warm for that. Methinks that a safe- 
guard petticoat over the gown that thee has 
on with a short camlet cloak will do nicely. 
I will tell Tom to bring Star around for 
thee.” 

Sally, what does thee think ? I am to 
have a new frock for General Arnold’s tea,” 
confided Peggy as her mother left the room. 

I did not dream that we could spare money 
for furbelows, but mother insists that I shall 
have it.” 

Oh, but that is charmante ! ” exclaimed 
Sally. “ Would that my mother thought like- 
wise, but I fear me that I shall have to wear 
the same muslin frock that I’ve been wearing. 
Hey day I Thee is a fortunate girl, Peggy.” 


An Old Time Advertisement 41 

'' Am I not? '' said Peggy gaily. I have 
had no new one for so long that it quite 
upsets me. I think of nothing else, and long 
for the time to come to choose it.” 

Yes ; but do hurry now,” cried Sally 
impatiently. Thou art sufficiently smart 
for a country lass.” 

Thee is saucy, Sally,” answered Peggy 
giving her a playful push. '' Don’t call me a 
country girl. Thou art not so citified.” 

Well, I haven’t spent a whole year on a 
farm,” retorted Sally. “ Peggy, if thee gives 
another stroke to thy hair thy cap will slip 
off. ’Tis as smooth as satin now.” 

“ There ! I am ready at last,” declared 
Peggy adjusting her riding mask. Oh, Sally, 
Tis so good to be home again ! ” 

“ And ’tis so good to have thee, Peggy,” 
returned her friend. “ Nothing is the same 
without thee. Why, when the city was under 
Sir William Howe ” 

Something hath happened,” interrupted 
Peggy hastily, bending her head to listen. 

Mother is calling, and she seems upset. 
Come, Sally.” 

They hurried out of the room, and went 


42 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

quickly to the eastern piazza where Mrs. Owen 
and Tom, the groom, stood. 

'' What is it, mother? ” asked Peggy noting 
their disturbed looks. 

“ Peggy, said her mother going to her, 
“ thee must be very brave, my child. Stal- 
ls gone. She hath been stolen from the 
stable.^’ 

“ Star ! My pony stolen ! ” cried the girl 
as though unable to believe her ears. My 
pony ! Oh, mother, it can’t be true ! ” 

“ I fear that it is only too true,” answered 
the lady sorrowfully. 

“ But stolen ? Who would steal Star ? 
Tom,” — turning quickly to the negro groom, 
— when did thee see her last ? Didn’t thee 
feed her this morning? 

‘‘ No’m ; I ain’t seed her dis mo’nin’,” 
answered Tom who seemed stupefied by the 
occurrence. I fed her las’ night. Miss Peggy, 
but when I kum out dis mo’nin’ she wuz 
gone. De back doah wuz open, an’ I know’d 
she wuz stole, kase I fas’n’d dat doah my own 
sef las’ night.” 

“ Oh, but she can’t be,” cried Peggy with a 
sob. Maybe she has just strayed away. 


An Old Time Advertisement 43 

Has thee looked in the garden, Tom ? Or 
through the orchard ? 

I hab looked ebberwhar, Miss Peggy,” de- 
clared the black with dignity. “ Torm warnT 
gwine ter take any chances ob not seein’ dat 
are mare when she de onlyest piece ob hoss- 
flesh dat we has dat mounts ter a row ob 
pins. No^m ; she stole. Dat^s all dere is to it.” 

Peggy, Peggy ! ” called Robert Dale who, 
grown tired of waiting, had come in search 
of the girls. What keeps you so long ? ” 

Oh, Robert ! ” wailed Peggy bursting into 
tears. My horse is stolen ! My pretty, 
pretty pony that father gave me ! ” 

Star stolen ? ” cried the youth aghast. 
Tom told his story again. 

And the door was fastened last night, you 
say ? How about the door into the yard, 
Tom ? ” 

I lock hit wid a padlock,” declared Tom. 

Dey wuz both fasten’d, Marster Dale. ’Clare 
ter goodness dey wuz ! I did it my own sef. 
I fastens de inside doah on de inside, an’ de 
outside one on de outside. De front one wuz 
locked dis mo’nin’, but de back one wuz wide 
open.” 


44 Owen, Patriot 

Then some one must have been hiding 
inside/' declared Robert. I will take a look 
through the barn." 

With Sally's arm about her, Peggy and her 
friend followed the youth to the stables. The 
lad mounted the ladder that led to the mow, 
and presently called down excitedly : 

“ There hath been some one here of a truth. 
Here is a place where he hath lain concealed 
in the straw, and the remnants of food that 
hath been eaten. 'Tis all as plain as day I " 

But Star? " questioned Peggy with quiver- 
ing lips as Robert descended the ladder and 
stood once more beside them. 

We'll do everything we can to find her, 
Peggy," answered the boy as cheerfully as he 
could. Now let us tell the others. They 
will be wondering what the matter is." 

“ Oh, Peggy, what will you do for a horse 
to go with us? " cried Betty Williams as the 
party of young people heard the news. 

She may take mine," suggested Robert. 

I will stay here to see what can be done 
about Star." 

That is good of thee," said Peggy, wiping 
her eyes. Do thou, Sally, and all the others 


45 


An Old Time Advertisement 

go on as planned. If Robert will stay to do 
whatever can be done there is no need of any 
one else. Twould be mean to spoil thy pleas- 
uring just for my sake.” 

' And so, despite their protests the young 
people were sent on, and Robert turned to 
Peggy. 

“ Weep no more,” he entreated, but give 
me your aid in writing an advertisement. 
This we will put in ‘ The Packet,^ as that paper 
will appear before ‘ The Gazette,^ and that may 
bring some result. That will be the best thing 
to do, will it not. Madam Owen ? ” 

I think so, Robert. And offer a reward 
also. It may meet the eye of the person who 
took the mare and induce him to return her. 
I like not to think of any taking her, though. 
Philadelphia is changed indeed.” 

It is, madam. Naught is safe though 
General Arnold strives to enforce strict mili- 
tary rule. War doth indeed cause sad havoc 
with the morals of people. How much shall 
the reward be? ” 

One hundred dollars,” answered the lady, 
after a moment’s calculation. What a help 
thou art.” 


46 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

“ Tis a pleasure/^ returned he gallantly. 
“ Beside, is not your husband in the field 
while we who dally here have naught to do ? 
’Tis good to have something beside pleasuring 
to divert the mind. And the advertisement ? 
Tis highly fashionable to have it writ in 
verse. I like it not, but anything in the 
mode commands more attention. If you will 
help me, Peggy, perhaps I can compass it, 
though straight prose is more to my liking.” 

So, drying her eyes, Peggy brought forth 
inkhorn and quills, and the two evolved the 
following advertisement, which followed the 
fashion of the day : 

ONE HUNDEED DOLLAES EEWAED ! 

Last Dight was stole away from me 
A likely jet-black mare was she 
Just four years old this month or nigh, 

About fourteen and half hands high ; 

She’s in good order and doth trot, 

And paceth some, I’m sure of that ; 

Is wondrous pretty ; a small star 
In her forehead there doth appear ; 

Her tail was waved three days ago 
Just like her mane, you’ll find it so ; 

Above her eyes, if you come near, 

She’s very hollow, that is clear; 

She has new fore shoes on, this I know — 

I had her shod a week ago. 


An Old Time Advertisement 47 

The above reward it will be sure 
To any person that secures 
Said thief and mare, that I may see 
My mare again restored to me. 

Or Fifty Dollars for the mare, 

If the thief should happen to get clear ; 

All traveling charges if brought home 
Upon the nail I will pay down. 

‘‘ There ! declared Robert Dale when the 
two had completed their labor. “ There will 
be no more elegant effusion in the paper. 
^Tis finely writ and to the point. I’ll take it 
at once to Mr. Dunlap, so that he may put 
it into Saturday’s ‘ Packet.’ If that doesn’t 
fetch your mare back, Peggy, I don’t know 
what will.” 


CHAPTER IV 


A giel’s sackifice 

In Being’s floods, in Action’s storm, 

I walk and work, above, beneath, 

Work and weave in endless motion ! 

Birth and Death, 

An infinite ocean j 
A seizing and giving 
The fire of living : 

’Tis thus at the roaring Loom of Time I ply. 

And weave for God the Garment thou seest Him by.” 

— “Faust,” Goethe, 

“ Thee is troubled, mother,’^ observed Peggy 
as she and Mrs. Owen left the yard of Christ 
Church where they had been attending morn- 
ing service. 

The meeting-house which was built for the 
use of those Quakers who had so far departed 
from the tenets of the Society of Friends as to 
array themselves on the side of their country 
had not yet been erected, and the Free 
Quakers, as they were called, were therefore 
compelled to attend worship of other churches, 
48 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 


49 

or content themselves with “ religious retire- 
ment/^ as family service was called. 

I am, Peggy,’' answered the lady a look 
of anxiety overcasting her face. Let us walk 
for a little before returning home. It may 
be that the air will soothe my feelings.” 

Seeing that her mother wished to be left in 
quiet the girl walked sedately by her side, 
ever and anon stealing a glance of apprehen- 
sion at the lady’s face. Presently Mrs. Owen 
spoke : 

“ ’Tis naught to make thee look so uneasy, 
child. I am concerned over the city, and the 
extravagance that abounds on every side. 
See the ferment that it is in ! Formerly on 
First Day the streets were orderly and quiet. 
Now observe what a noisy throng fills the 
thoroughfares. Let us walk on. Perchance 
at Wicaco we may find the peace and quiet 
we seek.” 

The quiet, sedate city of Penn had in truth 
lost its air of demure respectability. As the 
metropolis of the colonies it attracted all 
those adventurers of the older countries who 
sought to mend their fortunes at the expense 
of the new United States. Many also who 


50 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

were sincere in their admiration of the strug- 
gle for liberty had come to offer Congress 
their services, and taverns and inns were 
filled to overflowing with strangers of distinc- 
tion and otherwise. Militia drilled ; troops 
marched and countermarched ; while many 
British officers, prisoners on parole, paraded 
the streets, adding a bright bit of color with 
their scarlet coats. 

Mother and daughter passed slowly below 
High Street and continued down Second. 
Past shops they went, and the City Tavern, 
crowded about with sedan chairs and chaises ; 
past the Loxley House, in which lived that 
Lydia Darrach who had stolen out of the city 
the winter before to warn the patriots of a 
contemplated attack by the British ; past the 
dwelling of the Cadwaladers ; past also the 
great house built and formerly owned by the 
Shippens ; and on past other mansions with 
their gardens until finally they paused invol- 
untarily as the sound of singing came to 
them. The sounds were wafted from the old 
Swedish church of Gloria Dei, and the two 
stood in silence until the singing ceased. 

Friends believe not in hymns or singing,^^ 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 


51 

remarked Mrs. Owen as they turned to re- 
trace their steps. “But there is something 
about the intoning of the psalms that calms 
the mind. It has ever brought comfort to 
me.’’ 

“ Mother,” spoke Peggy shyly. 

“ Yes, my daughter.” 

“ The one thing that I have always minded 
about the Friends is that very lack of music. 
When I see other girls play the spinet I too 
would like dearly to play upon it. I have 
always loved music, mother.” 

“ I know thee has, Peggy. That is the 
reason that I have not chided thee when I 
heard thee singing the ballads and songs of 
the world’s people. Perhaps some time we 
may see our way to thy learning the spinet. 
If it is right thee will be led to it.” 

“ I know,” answered Peggy. And then, 
after a moment — “ What troubled thee, 
mother ? ” 

“ Vanities, child. ’Twas the dressing, and 
the pomade, and the powder discovered in 
the meeting. I have never seen so much be- 
fore. And also, I shame to confess it, Peggy, 
thy garb troubled me.” 


52 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“Mine, mother?'' Peggy looked up in 
amazement, and then glanced down at her 
girlish frock of chintz. “ Why, mother? " 

“ In the first enthusiasm of the war," said 
Mrs. Owen, “ thee remembers how we, thou 
and I, together with many patriotic women 
and girls, banded together in an association 
formed against the use of foreign goods. We 
pledged ourselves to wear homespun rather 
than buy any of the foreign calicoes and silks. 
Before the Declaration every patriotic woman 
was known by her clothes, and it so con- 
tinued until we left the city at the coming of 
the British. Of course, now that the line of 
separation hath been drawn between Britain 
and her colonies, there no longer exists the 
same patriotic reason for such abstinence ; but 
we seem to be the last to come to such knowl- 
edge." 

“ Mother, I never knew thee to be con- 
cerned anent such things before," said the 
girl quickly. 

“ Perchance it hath been because we have 
not been dressed with singularity before," ob- 
served the lady. “ I hold that every gentle- 
woman should be arrayed becomingly and 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 53 

with such due regard to the mode that 
her attire will not excite comment. Not that 
I wish thy thoughts altogether concerned 
about such matters. Thee knows how we 
have received warnings from good and wise 
men on the subject in our own meetings, but 
we must do credit to David. And,” she 
added with a slight smile, while we are 
still ready to sacrifice our lives even for the 
cause of liberty, we cannot steer clear of the 
whirlpool of fashion if we are to remain in 
the city. Was thee not sensible of the differ- 
ence between thy garb and that of thy 
friends?” 

Yes,” admitted the maiden candidly. 

But I tried not to think about it. I have 
been longing for some new frocks, but since 
Star hath been taken I have not cared so 
much.” 

The city seems caught in a very vortex of 
luxury and extravagance,” went on the ma- 
tron. I do not mean that we should be of 
those who care for naught but self-adornment 

and useless waste. Were it not for thee ” 

She paused a moment and then continued : 

Thou hast been very self-denying, my 


54 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

daughter, concerning this matter, and hast 
borne the filching of thy pony bravely. So 
then thou shalt have not only a frock for the 
general’s tea, but another also. And a cloak, 
and a hat, together with a quilted petti- 
coat.” 

Mother, mother ! ” almost screamed Peggy. 

Thee overwhelms me. Where will the 
money come from ? ” 

We have made a little from the harvests 
of the past summer, Peggy. Then the farm 
pays in other ways. Some of David’s ven- 
tures have turned out well, despite the war 
and the fact that he is in the army. We 
shall have to be careful, my daughter, and 
not run into extravagance, but there is enough 
to furnish thee with a simple wardrobe.” 

And thou ? ” questioned the girl. 

“ I shall do well as I am, dear child. And 
now let us turn our thoughts from this too 
worldly subject to others more befitting First 
Day. To-morrow we will go to the mercer’s 
for the things.” 

And so, despite the fact that nothing had 
as yet been heard of the stolen pony, it was a 
very happy maiden that set forth with her 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 


55 

mother the next day for the shops in Second 
Street. 

Friend/’ said the lady to a mercer who 
came forward to wait upon them, “ let us 
look at thy petticoats, calimanico ; for,” she 
said in an aside to Peggy, ’twill be the part 
of wisdom to purchase the homely articles 
first, lest we be carried beyond our intention 
for the frocks. We shall have to be careful, 
as the prices, no doubt, have become higher. 
How much is this, friend ? ” 

Fifteen pounds, fifteen shillings,” an- 
swered he. 

Mrs. Owen looked up in amazement, while 
Peggy, with less control, cried out : 

Such a price, and without quilting ! Once 
it could have been bought for fifteen shillings.” 

“ ’Tis very likely,” smiled the shopkeeper. 
** That must have been before the war. Prices 
are soaring on everything, and are like to go 
higher before falling.” 

Mrs. Owen laid down the garment gravely. 
A coat and a hat,” she said. What will 
be the cost of a very ordinary one of each ? ” 
They cannot be procured under two hun- 
dred pounds, madam.” 


56 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

And gauze for caps ? 

The common grade is twenty-four dollars 
a yard. The better quality fifty dollars. 

Mother,” whispered Peggy, “ why need 
thee buy the petticoat ? We can weave cloth 
for it, and I can quilt it myself.” 

True, Peggy,” assented her mother. I 
think we can manage about the petticoat, but 
a frock thou must have. A frock and some 
gloves.” 

Cloth for a frock, madam ? ” questioned 
the merchant eagerly. “ Shall it be lutestring, 
poplin, brocade, or broadcloth ? I have the 
best of England, madam.” 

But Mrs. Owen’s face grew grave indeed as 
he mentioned prices. Peggy’s eyes filled with 
tears. She saw her new frock vanishing into 
thin air as fabric after fabric was brought forth 
only to be rejected when the cost was named. 
She knew that she had nothing to wear to 
the tea at headquarters unless a new gown 
was purchased, and she choked in her disap- 
pointment. Her mother saw her tears and 
turned to the merchant with determina- 
tion. 

“ I will ” she opened her lips to say. 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 


57 

when some one tapped her lightly on the 
shoulder, and a clear voice called : 

Why, Madam Owen, are you buying gowns ? 
What extravagance ! If farm life pays well 
enough to buy cloth these times I shall get 
me to a farmery at once. Mr. Bache wishes 
to go.^^ 

Sally Franklin, how does thee do?^^ ex- 
claimed Mrs. Owen, greeting the young matron 
warmly. I came down intending to buy a 
great deal, but 

“ The prices I The prices ! cried Frank- 
lin’s daughter, waving her hands. It takes 
a fortune to keep a family in a very plain way. 
And there never was so much dressing and 
pleasure going on ! I wrote to father to send 
me a number of things from France, among 
them some long black pins, lace, and some 
feathers, thinking he could get such things 
much cheaper there.” 

And did he ? ” eagerly questioned Peggy, 
who had now recovered herself. 

No ; and I got well scolded for my ex- 
travagance,” laughed Mrs. Bache. “ He sent 
the things he thought necessary, omitting the 
others. He advised me to wear cambric ruffles 


58 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

instead of lace, and to take care not to mend 
them. In time they would come to lace, he 
said. As for feathers, why send that which 
could be had from every cock’s tail in 
America.” 

How like Dr. Franklin that is,” remarked 
Mrs. Owen much amused. What did thee 
answer ? ” 

That I had to be content with muslin 
caps in winter, and in summer I went without. 
As for cambric I had none to make lace of. 
Oh, we shall all come to linsey-woolsey, I 
fear. Dr. Shippen talks of moving his family 
from the city, and the rest of us will have to 
do the same.” 

She moved away. The shopkeeper turned 
to bring on more goods, hoping to tempt his 
customers, and Peggy took hold of her 
mother’s hand gently. 

It will cut into thy resources greatly to 
get these things, won’t it, mother? ” 

Yes,” assented the lady soberly. “ For 
the frock alone I would have to pay as much 
as I had intended for thy entire outfit.” 

Then thee must not do it,” said Peggy 
gravely. - 


A Girl’s Sacrifice 


59 


There is one way that it can be done, my 
daughter, said her mother not looking at her. 

If thou wilt consent to forego all charitable 
gifts this winter ; if thou wilt let the soldiers 
or any other needy ones go without benefit 
from thee ; then thou canst take the money 
for all thy things : the hat, the coat, the two 
frocks, the gloves, and all the other neces- 
saries of which we spoke. Now, Peggy, 
I will not blame thee if thou dost choose 
according to thy wishes, for thou hast 
already given up much. It rests with 
thee.’^ 

Peggy looked at the dazzling array of 
fabrics spread temptingly upon the counter. 
She did want a new gown so badly. She 
needed it, she told herself quickly. She had 
given up a great deal. Must she give up in 
this too? For an instant she wavered, and 
then a vision of some of the soldiers that she 
had seen flashed across her mind, and she 
turned from the glittering array with a little 
sob. 

I could not, I could not,’^ she cried. 

And have nothing for the poor soldiers ! 
It would be a sin I But oh, mother ! do let 


6o 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

us hurry away from here. The spirit is will- 
ing, but the flesh is so weak.’’ 

Pausing only for a word of courteous expla- 
nation to the mercer the lady followed the 
maiden from the store. 


CHAPTER V 


UP IN THE ATTIC 

Up in the attic where mother goes 
Is a trunk in a shadowed nook — 

A trunk — and its lid she will oft unclose, 

As if ^twere a precious book. 

She kneels at its side on the attic boards, 

And tenderly, soft and slow, 

She counts all the treasures she fondly hoards — 
The things of long ago.’^ 

— Anonymotbs. 

“ I FEAR we have made a mistake in return- 
ing to town,’^ observed Mrs. Owen when at 
length they reached the dwelling after a silent 
walk home. I had no idea things had be- 
come so dear. There is hardly such a thing 
as living in town, but David wished us to be 
here. In truth, with so many outlaws scour- 
ing the country, I feel that we are far safer 
than we would be on the farm. And yet 
what shall be done anent the matter of 
clothes ? Thou must have a frock for the tea 
party.^’ 

I can wear my blue and white Persian/’ 
61 


62 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

said the girl bravely. Thee must not worry 
so over my frock, mother.” 

Thy Persian was new three years since,” 
objected her mother. And thou hast grown, 
Peggy. Beside, Tis faded. Stay ! I have 
the very thing. Come with me, child.” 

She sprang up with so much animation that 
Peggy wondered at her. It was not customary 
with Mrs. Owen to be harassed over such a 
matter as clothes, but her daughter’s unsel- 
fishness when her need was so great had 
stirred her to unusual tenderness. Up to the 
garret they went, the lady leading the way 
with the agility of a girl. The attic extended 
over the entire haain building. There were 
great recesses under the eaves which pigeons 
sought, and dark closets where one might 
hide as in the old legend of the old oak chest. 

From one of the shadowed niches Mrs. 
Owen drew forth a chest. It was battered and 
old, yet it required all the lady’s strength to 
force the lock. 

The key is lost,” she explained to Peggy 
who was following her movements with 
eagerness. ’Tis a mercy the house was oc- 
cupied by British in place of Hessians. Had 


Up in the Attic 63 

they had it everything would have been taken. 
The English were more moderate in their 
plundering, though they did take many of 
Dr. Franklin’s books, I hear, and his portrait.^ 

‘‘ There,” she exclaimed almost gaily, draw- 
ing forth a yellowing dress, and holding it up 
to view with gentle pride. “ There, Peggy I 
There is thy frock.” 

A faint sweet perfume emanated from the 
folds of the garment as Mrs. Owen held it up. 
Peggy touched it wonderingly. 

“ Whose was it, mother ? ” she asked almost 
in a whisper. Not thine ? ” 

“ Mine, Peggy ? Why, ’twas my wedding 
dress.” The lady smoothed the satin folds 
tenderly. “ ’Twas once the sheerest white, 
but it hath lain so long that it hath mellowed 
to cream. But that will be the more becom- 
ing to thy dark hair and eyes.” 

^‘And I am to wear it?” queried the 
maiden in awed tones. ‘‘ Oh, mother, ’tis too 
much to ask of thee.” 

“ Thee deserves it, my daughter. I would 
far rather that thou shouldst have the good 
of it than it should lie here to rot. Let me 

* This, in fact, was not recovered until long afterward in London. 


64 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

see!” Diving down into the chest with a 
gaiety she did not often exhibit, she brought 
up some little shoes, silken to match the 
gown. “ Ah 1 I thought these should be 
here. And here is a fan with sticks of sandal 
wood. And a piece of fine lawn that will 
make thee an apron. Come I we shall do 
nicely. Tis a veritable treasure chest we 
have come upon. We will not explore it 
further now. There may come another time 
of need. Take thou the shoon, Peggy, and 
the fan. I will carry the gown. We will be- 
gin work at once. I was slender when the 
frock was worn, but thou art a full inch 
smaller about the waist. Twill be easily 
fixed.” 

With reverent hands Peggy took the shoes 
and fan, and followed her mother down to the 
living-room. 

As Sally had said, Peggy was indeed thank- 
ful for the hours of training in fine sewing 
and embroidery. When finally the day came 
for the trying on, and the desired frock ful- 
filled her highest expectation, her ecstasy was 
unable to contain itself. 

Thee is the best mother that ever lived,” 


Up in the Attic 65 

she cried catching Mrs. Owen about the waist 
and giving her a girlish hug. What would 
I do without thee ? Oh, mother ! what if thee 
had had no wedding gown ? What would we 
have done ? 

Mrs. Owen laughed, well pleased at her 
enthusiasm. 

We will not consider that part of it, 
Peggy, she said. We have it in truth, and 
it does indeed look well. A new frock would 
have looked no better. Ah ! here is Sally. 
Let her give her opinion.^^ 

‘^Thee comes just in time, Sally, cried 
Peggy as Sally Evans was shown into the 
room. How does thee like my new frock ? ” 

Tis much prettier than mine,” declared 
Sally eying the gown critically. “ And 
vastly distinctive. Where did thee get the 
material, Peggy ? I never saw quite the 
shade.” 

Then thee thinks it citified and k la 
mode?” queried Peggy, ignoring the ques- 
tion. 

’Tis as sweet and modish as can be,” cried 
Sally generously. “ Thee will outshine all us 
females, Peggy.” 


66 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ Thee canT mean that, Sally/^ reproved 
Peggy flushing at such praise. “ I know that 
thee is partial to thy friend, but that is going 
too far.^^ 

But Tis the truth, answered Sally. 

Would that I had seen that fabric, and I 
would have chosen it for my new frock. I 
did get a new one after all. I teased mother 
into getting it by telling her that thee was to 
have a new one.’^ 

“ Oh ! did thee ? cried Peggy. Why, 
Sally, this was mother’s wedding gown. We 
went to get a frock, but found the prices 
beyond us. Mother was determined that I 
should have the gown though, so she gave me 
this.” 

Mother was going to get it anyway, 
Peggy,” said Sally quickly, seeing her friend’s 
dismay. “ It might not have been until later 
but I was to have a dress this winter. So 
thee must not think it thy fault that I got it. 
Would though that I had not. I wonder if 
my mother hath a wedding gown. This is 
vastly pretty.” 

**Is ’t not?” cried Peggy. ''And, Sally, I 
hear there is to be dancing after the tea at the 


up in the Attic 67 

general’s. It is strange for Quakers to attend 
such affairs. Why, does thee not remember 
how we used to wish to attend the weekly 
assemblies, and how it was spoke against in 
the meeting?” 

It is strange,” assented Sally, but Quakers 
go everywhere now with the world’s people. 
What was it that Master Benezet used to teach 
us ? Something anent the times, was it not?” 

‘ O tempora ! 0 mores,’ ” quoted Peggy. 

* 0 the times ! O the manners I ’ How long 
ago it seems since we went to Master Benezet’s 
school. Heigh ho! would I were attending 
it again 1 ” 

Why, Peggy Owen, would thee wish to 
miss this tea ? ” demanded her friend. “ For 
my part I am monstrously glad that I am 
through with books ; for now I am going 

to ” She paused abruptly. But ’tis to 

remain secret for a time,” she added. 

Sally 1 a secret from me ? ” exclaimed 
Peggy reproachfully. “ I thought thee told 
me everything.” 

‘‘ I do ; usually,” returned the other with a 
consequential air. But this is of great im- 
port, and is not to be known for a few days. 


68 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Oh, Peggy,” she cried, suddenly dropping her 
important mien, and giving Peggy a hearty 
squeeze. I am dying to tell thee all about 
it, but I cannot until — until — well, until the 
night of General Arnold’s tea.” 

And so it came about that Peggy had 
another incentive for awaiting that event im- 
patiently. 


CHAPTER VI 


TEA AT HEADQUARTERS 


‘‘ Give Betsy a brush of horse hair and wool, 

Of paste and pomatum a pound, 

Ten yards of gay ribbon to deck her sweet skull, 
And gauze to encompass it round. 

Her cap flies behind, for a yard at the least. 

And her curls meet just under her chin. 

And those curls are supported, to keep up the jest. 
By a hundred, instead of one pin.^^ 

— A Verse of the Day, 

Will I do, mother ? asked Peggy, tak- 
ing up the old fan with the sandal wood 
sticks, and turning about slowly for the lady’s 
inspection. 

It was the night of General Arnold’s tea, 
and the maiden had just put the finishing 
touch to her toilet, and was all aglow with 
excitement. The creamy folds of the silken 
gown well became her dark hair and eyes. 
The bodice, cut square, revealed her white 
throat so young and girlish. Her white silk 
mitts, long and without fingers, were held to 
the sleeve by tightens.” A gauze cap with 
69 


70 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

wings and streamers perched saucily upon 
her dark locks which were simply drawn 
back from her low, broad forehead, braided 
with a ribbon, and powdered but little. The 
prim little frock fell just to her ankles, re- 
vealing the clocked white stockings and 
dainty high heeled slippers with pearls glis- 
tening upon the buckles. 

Didst ever behold a more bewitching 
damsel than thy daughter. Mistress Peggy 
Owen ? she cried, sweeping her mother a 
deep curtsey. 

Her eyes were shining. She was for the 
nonce a happy maiden concerned with naught 
save the pleasures of girlhood, and possessed 
of a mood that would have been habitual had 
not the mighty sweep of public events tinged 
her girlish gaiety with an untoward gravit3^ 
Some such thought flitted through Mrs. 
Owen’s mind as she surveyed her daughter 
with tender eyes, and she sighed. A look of 
anxiety flitted over Peggy’s face. 

Is thee not well ? ” she queried. Or is 
it wrong, mother, for me to be so happy when 
father is in the fleld ? ” 

'' Neither, my daughter. I was but wish- 


Tea at Headquarters 71 

ing that thou couldst be as care free all the 
time as thou art to-night. But there ! we 
will partake of the fruit that is offered leav- 
ing the bitter until the morrow. Thy gown 
well becomes thee, child. I make no doubt 
but that thou wilt look as well as any.’^ 

Mother, exclaimed the girl, a soft flush 
dyeing her face, “ thee will make me vain.’^ 

“ I trust not, my daughter. Others will, 
no doubt, tell thee so, and Tis as well that 
thou shouldst hear it first from me. Let it 
not spoil thee, Peggy. Ah ! here is Sukey to 
tell us that Robert and his uncle have come 
for us.'' 

Peggy gave a backward look at her reflec- 
tion in the mirror, and well pleased with what 
she saw there followed her mother sedately to 
the drawing-room where Robert Dale and 
his uncle, Mr. Jacob Deering, awaited them. 

The latter, stately in an olive-colored silk 
velvet with knee buckles, silk stockings, 
bright silver shoe-buckles and the usual three 
looped hat held in his hand, hastened to greet 
them as they entered. 

Zounds ! Miss Peggy," he cried. 'Tis 
well that I am not a young buck, else you 


72 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

should look no further for a gallant. Bless 
me, but you have grown pretty ! Bob, you 
rascal ! why did you not prepare me for what 
I should see? Upon my word, child, you 
must not mind a kiss from an old man.” 

So saying he held her at arm^s length in 
admiration, and then kissed her on both 
her cheeks. Whereat Peggy blushed right 
prettily. 

Thee will make me vain,” she protested. 

And mother hath but ceased warning me 
against such vanity. In truth. Friend Deer- 
ing, I believe that no girl was ever so happy 
as I am to-night.” 

^ Gather ye rosebuds while ye may : 

Old Time is still a-flying ; 

And this same flower that smiles to-day, 
To-morrow may be dying, ^ 

he quoted gaily. Have your fling, child. 
The morrow may bring grave problems to be 
solved, so be happy while you can. Tis 
youth’s prerogative. Bob, do you follow 
with Mrs. Owen. I shall take an old man’s 
privilege and lead the princess to the coach 
myself. I’ faith, there will be no opportu- 


Tea at Headquarters 73 

nity for a word with her once she reaches 
headquarters.’^ 

Peggy gave Robert Dale an arch glance 
over her shoulder as the old gentleman led 
her to the coach, where she settled herself to 
await with what patience she could their ar- 
rival at Major-General Arnold’s. 

At this time there was no suspicion whis- 
pered against the patriotism of Benedict 
Arnold. Scarcely any soldier had done so 
much to sustain the liberties of his country, 
and tales of his prowess, his daring and cour- 
age were rife in the city. Upon being placed 
in charge of Philadelphia by the commander- 
in-chief, General Washington, he had taken 
possession of the mansion in High Street, 
once the home of Richard Penn, and 
recently occupied by Sir William Howe. It 
was regarded as one of the finest houses in 
the city, was built of brick, and stood on the 
southeast corner of Front and High Streets. 

Peggy and her mother knew that the affair 
was to be more than the ordinary tea, but 
they were scarcely prepared for the sumptu- 
ousness of the occasion. 

^*Is it a ball, Robert?” whispered the girl 


74 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

as they stood for a moment in the crush 
about the door. 

No,” answered the youth a frown con^ 
tracting his brow. “ ’Tis elaborate enough 
for one, and that is truth, Peggy. But when 
one is given it seems to be the general’s pur- 
pose to outvie all that rumor hath spoken 
of the Mischianza. All his entertainments 
are given on a most magnificent scale ; as 
though he were a man of unbounded wealth 
and high social position. I like it not.” 

Peggy opened her lips to reply, but before 
she could do so the way was cleared for them 
to approach the general. The girl looked 
with intense interest at the gallant soldier 
of whose prowess she had heard so much. 
He was a dark, well-made man, still young, 
not having reached the meridian of life; his 
face, bronzed and darkened by fatigue and ex- 
posure, indicated that he had seen the severest 
hardships of a soldier’s life. Unable to ac- 
cept a command in the field because of the 
wounds received at Saratoga the preceding 
fall he had been made commandant of the 
city. He was still on crutches, being thin 
and worn from the effeQts of his hurt. 


75 


Tea at Headquarters 

Some of the stories of his great courage 
upon that occasion came to Peggy’s mind, 
and brought a glow of admiration to her 
eyes. She flushed rosily as he said in greet- 
ing : 

“ I am pleased to welcome you, Mistress 
P^ggy. A certain aide of mine hath talked 
of naught else but your return for a week 
past. You are to report him to me if he does 
not give you an enjoyable time. Ah, Dale I 
look to ’t that you distinguish yourself in the 
matter.” 

Are there none but Tories ? ” questioned 
Peggy, as General Arnold turned to greet 
other arrivals, and Mrs. Owen paused to con- 
verse with some acquaintances. 

Well,” the lad hesitated a moment and 
then continued, they seem remarkably fond 
of him, Peggy, and he of them. I would it 
were not so, but many of the staff have 
thought that they flocked to his entertain- 
ments in mischievous numbers.” 

‘‘But are there no others?” asked the girl 
again, for on every side were Tories and Neu- 
trals to such an extent that scarce a Whig 
was to be seen. 


76 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

^‘Oh, yes, the gentlemen of Congress are 
here somewhere, for there is Mr. Charles Lee, 
who is always to be found where they are. 
He pays court to them upon every occasion 
in the endeavor to convince them what great 
merit he showed at the battle of Monmouth.^^ 
And the youth laughed. 

“ And the head-dresses,^^ exclaimed the girl 
in astonishment. ‘‘ How high they are. And 
the pomade ! And the powder ! Why, 
Robert, all the fashion of the city is here ! ” 
And what did the general say to thee, 
Peggy ? cried Sally’s voice, and Robert and 
Peggy turned to find Sally and Betty directly 
behind them. Did he compliment thee 
upon thy name ? ’Tis his favorite, thee 
knows. There comes Miss Margaret Shippen 
now, and look at thy general, Robert. One 
could tell that he was paying court to 
her.” 

“ They are to be married soon, I hear,” an- 
nounced Betty, when the laugh that had fol- 
lowed Sally’s remark died away. 

“ How beautiful she is,” exclaimed Peggy 
admiringly as she gazed at the stately Miss 
Shippen. 


Tea at Headquarters 77 

“ She is indeed/’ assented Robert, “ though 
I would she were not a Tory.” 

Fie, fie, Robert,” laughed Peggy. Is not 
thy Cousin Kitty a Tory ? I never heard thee 
object to her.” 

“ Oh, Kitty ! that’s different.” Robert was 
plainly embarrassed. 

Is it ? ” The three girls laughed again, 
enjoying his confusion. 

“ I but voice the objections of the army,” 
explained he when their merriment had sub- 
sided. Of the Congress also, who fear the 
effect upon the people, there is so much feel- 
ing anent the Tories.” 

Congress ! ” exclaimed Sally with a scorn- 
ful toss of her head. I should not mind 
what Congress said if I were General Arnold. 
They wouldn’t even give him his proper rank 
until after Saratoga, though His Excellency, 
General Washington, did his utmost to make 
them. I wouldn’t ask the old Congress any- 
thing anent the matter. So there ! ” 

Hoity-toity, my young lady ! Have a 
care to your words. Know you not that the 
gentlemen of that same Congress are present ? 
It seems to me that I have heard that some of 


78 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

those same gentlemen are the very men who 

are on the board of a certain institution 

Oh, hush, hush, Mr. Deering,'' cried Sally 
turning with some excitement to the old gen- 
tleman. “ ’Tis a secret known to but few.” 

Now what did I say ? ” he demanded as 
the others looked at the two in surprise. 
“ Miss Peggy, won’t you defend me ? ” 

“ Let him say it over, Sally,” said Peggy 
roguishly. Perhaps we can tell then.” 

“ No, no,” uttered Sally with a question- 
ing glance at him. Thee does know,” she 
burst forth as she met his twinkling eyes. 
^‘How did thee find it out, Mr. Deering?” 

If you will glad an old man by treading 
this measure with him. I’ll tell you,” he an- 
swered. “ Or perhaps you prefer a younger 
squire? ” 

“Oh, thee! Thee every time,” cried she, 
linking her arm in his. 

“Won’t you follow them, Peggy?” asked 
Robert. 

“ Why, no,” she answered in surprise. 
“ Thee knows that I am a Quaker, Robert.” 

“But not now, Peggy,” interposed Betty. 
“ Since thee has become a Whig, and have 


79 


Tea at Headquarters 

been read out of meeting thee is an apostate. 
Sally and I both have learned to languish 
and glide at the new academy in Third Street. 
They are taught there in the politest manner. 
Thee must attend.’^ 

Peggy looked troubled. 

I do not think we should give up every- 
thing of our religion because we are led to 
differ from the Society in the matter of poli- 
tics,” she said. “ At least that is the way 
mother looks at it, though I should like to 
learn to dance. Oh, dear ! I am getting 
worldly, I fear. Now, Betty, thee and Robert 
run along while I stand here and watch you. 
It hath been long since I saw so bright a 
scene.” 

Thus urged, Robert and Betty glided out 
upon the floor, and Peggy looked about her. 

The extravagance of the costumes was be- 
yond anything hitherto seen in the quiet city 
of Penn, and Peggy’s eyes opened wide at the 
gorgeous brocades and wide hooped skirts. 
But most of all did she marvel at the head- 
dresses of the ladies. These, built of feathers, 
aigrets and ribbands, topped the hair already 
piled high upon steel frames and powdered 


P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

excessively. The air was full of powder from 
wig and head-dress. Happy laughter mingled 
with the music of the fiddles, and the rustle 
of brocades. All made up a scene the luxury 
of which stole over the little maid^s senses 
and troubled her. Unconsciously she sighed. 

Why not treading a measure, my little 
maid ? ” queried General Arnold’s pleasant 
voice, and Peggy looked up to find him smil- 
ing down upon her. 

“ I am a Quaker,” she told him simply. 

‘‘ Then mayhap we can console each other ; 
although I do not refrain from religious 
scruples.” 

No ; thee does it because of thy wound,” 
uttered the girl a glow of such intense admi- 
ration coming into her eyes that the gen- 
eral smiled involuntarily. Does it pain 
thee much. Friend — I should say — General 
Arnold ? ” 

Nay ; call me friend. Miss Peggy. I like 
the name, and no man hath too many. At 
times I suffer much. At first I was in a very 
fever of discontent, ’twas so long in healing. 
I chafed under the confinement, for it kept 
me from the field. Of late, however, I have 



-I-KIEXI)— 1 SHOULD SAV-GKNIiRAL ARNOLD” . 













3^^i. ■' '■' 

' ■» * 1 r j 

is;r •■'"■ 

ti 




I » 


•“ ■ • 





/ .• 


«> 




‘ ' » 

5 ^ 

% ■ * lJI 


ft': 






*■*1 ''*■ <:•,'»•. • -‘.■ iifli.»*w.K ',: rrt 

• ,•■•.• V-Y'^ r "■' 4^“' • 

.. • ;• ••-A'. ' , '’ij ,1 

* '.•I k* 


Tea at Headquarters 8i 

come to bear its tardiness in healing with 
some degree of patience.” 

“ Mother thinks that as much bravery may 
be shown in endurance as in action,” she ob- 
served shyly. 

More, more,” he declared. Action is 
putting into execution the resolve of the 
moment, and may be spurred by excitement 
or peril to deeds of daring. One forgets 
everything under its stimulus. But to be 
compelled to sit supinely when the liberties 

of the country are in danger Ah ! that is 

what takes the heart out of a man. It irks 
me.” 

Thee should not fret,” she said with such 
sweet gravity that his worn dark face lighted 
up. Thou hast already given so much for 
thy country that ^tis well that thou shouldst 
take thy ease for a time. Thee has been very 
brave.” 

Thank you,” he returned, his pleasure at 
her naive admiration being very apparent. 
Already there had been detractions whispered 
against his administration of the city, and 
the genuine appreciation of this little maid 
for his military exploits was soothing to him. 


82 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ I know not how our talk hath become so 
serious,” he said, “ but I am a poor host to 
permit it. ’Tis not befitting a scene of pleas- 
ure. Wilt take tea with me. Miss Peggy ? ” 

Pegg}^ looked up quickly, thinking she had 
not heard aright. What ! she, a simple young 
girl, to be taken to tea by so great a general ! 
Mr. Arnold stood courteously awaiting her 
assent, and realizing that he had indeed be- 
stowed the honor upon her, she arose, swept 
a profound curtsey, and murmured an almost 
inaudible acceptance. 

There were little gasps of surprise from 
Sally and Betty, as she swept by them, but 
pride had succeeded to Peggy’s confusion, and 
she did not turn her head. Assured that 
never again would she be filled with such 
felicity Peggy held her head high, and walked 
proudly down the great drawing-room by 
Benedict Arnold’s side. 

’Twas customary in Philadelphia for the 
mistress of a household to disperse tea to 
guests, but the general having no wife pressed 
his military attaches into this duty. So 
overwhelmed was Peggy with the honor con- 
ferred upon her that she did not notice that 


Tea at Headquarters 83 

her cup was filled again and again by the 
obliging servitor. She was recalled to her- 
self, however, by an audible aside from Sally : 

And hath thy general plenty of Bohea 
in the house, Robert? ’Tis to be hoped so, 
else there will be none for the rest of us. 
That is Peggy^s sixth cup, is it not ? 

Oh, dear ! gasped Peggy flushing scarlet, 
and hastily placing her spoon across the top 
of her cup, for this was the proper mode of 
procedure when one had been served suffi- 
ciently. I did not know, I did not think 
— in fact, the tea was most excellent, and 
did beguile me. Nay,’^ she broke off look- 
ing at him bravely. Twas because I was 
so beset with pride to think that it was thou 
who served me that I forgot my manners. 
In truth, the incident is so notable that I 
shall never forget it.^^ 

Now, by my life, you should drink all 
there is for that speech though no one else 
were served,’’ declared he laughing. What ! 
No more ? Then we will see to ’t that your 
friend hath cause for no further complaint. 
Do you read. Miss Peggy ? ” 

From a small spindle-legged table that stood 


84 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

near, he selected a book from several which 
lay on its polished surface, and handed it 
to her. 

“ Pleasure me by accepting this,'' he said. 

'Tis Brooke's ^ Lady Juliet Grenville.' Most 
young ladies like it, and it hath more endur- 
ance than a cup of tea." 

Oh, thank thee ! Thank thee ! " cried 
she delightedly. I have heard much of the 
tale, and have longed to read it. I shall 
truly treasure it." 

Would that my name were Margaret," 
cried Sally as General Arnold left her with 
her friends. And what did thee do to merit 
all this honor. Miss Peggy ? " 

I know not," answered Peggy regarding 
the book almost with awe. Oh, girls ! hath 
he not indeed been kind to me? 'Tis most 
wonderful how everything hath happened. 
How vastly delightsome town life is ! I hope 
mother will go to every tea to which we are 
asked." 

And has thee had so much excitement that 
thee does not care for my secret ? " asked 
Sally. '' 'Twas my purpose to declare it at 
this time." 


Tea at Headquarters 85 

“ Do tell it, Sally,’’ pleaded Peggy aroused 
by Sally’s earnest tone. Thee promised.” 

“ Yes, yes, Sally,” urged Betty. “ Do tell 
us.” 

Then come close,” said Sally motioning to 
Robert and Mr. Deering to draw nearer. 
‘‘ Know then, all of you, that to-morrow I am 
to begin to prepare for being a nurse in the 
General Hospital.” 

Oh, Sally ! ” cried Betty and Peggy in a 
chorus. 

“ Yes,” said she, enjoying their surprise. 
“ Mr. Deering seems to have known it, and 
Robert here, but ’tis known to no others. I 
have been minded for some time to do some- 
thing more than make socks and shirts, 
though they are badly needed, too, I hear.” 

’Tis just splendid, Sally,” declared Peggy. 
** But Betty and I must do something too. It 
will never do for thee to be the only one of us 
girls to do so well. What shall we do, 
Betty ? ” 

'' I fancy that my hands at least will be 
full,” said Betty. Mother thinks it advis- 
able for me to take the smallpox as soon as 
she can spare me.” 


86 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

** La ! ” giggled Sally. How will that 
help the country, Betty ? 

** By preventing it from spreading,^’ an- 
swered Betty, at which they all laughed. 

The music struck up at this moment, and 
the talk which had threatened to become 
serious was interrupted. About eleven a 
genteel supper was served, and General 
Arnold's tea had come to an end. 


CHAPTER VII 


A SUMMER SOLDIER 

What, if ^mid the cannon’s thunder, 

Whistling shot and bursting bomb. 

When my brothers fall around me. 

Should my heart grow cold and numb ? ” 

But the drum 
Answered Come ! 

Better there in death united than in life a 
recreant — come !” 

— ‘^The Eeveille,” Brete Sarte, 

“ Mother, what did thee think of the tea ? ’’ 
asked Peggy of Mrs. Owen the next morning. 

Lowry Owen laid down her sewing and 
turned toward her daughter gravely : 

Twas an enjoyable occasion in many 
respects, my daughter. Twas most pleasant 
to meet with old friends, but 

‘‘Yes, mother questioned the maiden as 
the lady hesitated. 

“ There was so much of extravagance and 
expenditure in the costumes and even in the 
entertainment that I fear we cannot indulge 
often in such pleasures. Mr, Arnold 
87 


88 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

calling him after the London manner, a 
fashion much in vogue at this time in the 
colonies — must be a man of great wealth to 
afford such hospitality. I understand that 
^tis extended often to his friends, and ’tis 
expected to some extent from a man in his 
position. But we are not wealthy now, my 
child, and I wish not to be drawn into a 
manner of life beyond our means.’^ 

I know, mother,” answered the girl 
soberly. “ Last night I was carried away by 
the enjoyment of it all, and methought I 
would like naught else than teas, and routs 
and parties all the time. Didst think thy 
daughter could be so foolish ? ” 

“ Twas very plain to be seen, my child,” 
said the lady with a smile. “ And with thy 
father and others in the field it seems to me 
that thou and I may be employed to better 
purpose, Peggy ? What does thee say ? Shall 
we give up assemblies, tea drinkings and 
finery to patriotism, or wouldst thou 
rather ” 

“ Mother, thee knows that when ’tis a 
choice between such things and the country 
they must go,” cried Peggy warmly. 


A Summer Soldier 


89 


I knew that I could count on thy co- 
operation,’^ observed Mrs. Owen quietly. 
‘‘ Thou shalt have thy young friends, Peggy, 
and shall share their pleasures, but we will 
have no more of public parade and ostenta- 
tion. I like it not. ’Tis not befitting the 
wives and daughters of soldiers to indulge in 
such pastimes. And we shall be busy, Peggy. 
We must spin and weave.” 

I do not mind the work, mother. Sally 
is to be a nurse, and I would not be happy 
could I not do something too.” 

And so the spinning-wheel was brought 
from the attic, and given a prominent place 
in the living-room. The loom was set up in 
the large kitchen, and from early morn until 
eight at night the girl spent the long hours 
of the day spinning and weaving. Other 
Whig women also, dismayed by the spirit of 
frivolity and extravagance that was rife in 
the city, followed their example, and the hum 
of the wheel and burr of the loom were heard 
in every household. 

Thou hast been spinning since five of the 
clock this morning, Peggy,” remonstrated 
Mrs. Owen one afternoon. Is thee not 


go P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

tired ? How many skeins hast thou spun to- 
day ? 

'' I have lost count, mother,'' laughed Peggy. 

It behooves me to be thrifty, else there will 
be no yarn to knit. And such heaps and 
heaps of unspun wool as there are ! 'Tis no 
time to be weary." 

But thee must not overdo in the begin- 
ning. There is also much unhatcheled flax 
to be made into thread for cloth, and if thee 
is too wearied from the spinning of the wool 
thou wilt not be able to undertake it. So 
stop now, and take a run through the 
garden." 

Just as soon as I finish this skein, 
mother." 

Peggy's light foot on the treadle went 
swifter and swifter, and for a time no sound 
was heard in the living-room save the hum 
of the wheel. Presently the spindle uttered 
an angry snarl, and the thread snapped short 
in her fingers. 

“ There I " she cried merrily, unraveling 
the knot dexterously. Had I but heeded 
thy advice, mother, this mishap would not 
have occurred. The moral is that a maid 


A Summer Soldier 


91 

should always obey her mother. I tried to 
outdo my stint of yesterday, and by so doing 
have come to grief. Now if thee will hold 
the skeins I will wind the yarn of to-day's 
spinning ready for knitting." 

So saying she uprose from the wheel and 
took a snowy skein from the reel on the table, 
and adjusted it upon her mother's outstretched 
hands. 

‘‘ Sukey and I could do this after supper, 
Peggy," expostulated the matron. I like 
not to have thee confined too closely to work, 
albeit I would not have thee idle." 

Mother, thee knows that thee likes to 
have me excel in housewifery, and how can I 
do so unless I practice the art? I cannot 
become notable save by doing, can I ? " ques- 
tioned the maiden archly, her slim figure 
looking very graceful as she stood winding 
the yarn witTa nimble fingers. “ I shall take 
the air when I have finished winding this 
ball, if it will please thee ; though " — and a 
shadow dimmed the brightness of her face — 
‘‘ I like not to go out in the grounds since 
Star hath gone. How strange it is that some- 
thing should happen to both the pets that 


92 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

father gave me ! Pilot, my dog, was shot, 
and now my pony is stolen. Dost think I 
will ever hear of her, mother ? ” 

It hath been some time since thou didst 
advertise, Peggy, hath it not ? ” 

Yes, mother. Three long se’nnights.’^ 
And in all that time there hath come no 
word or sign of her.’^ The lady hesitated a 
moment, and then continued : Dear child, 

I fear that thou wilt see no more of thy 
pretty horse. But take comfort in the 
thought that though the gift hath been taken 
from thee the giver hath not. David is well, 
and in good spirits. That is much to be 
thankful for, Peggy.’' 

It is, mother. Dear father ! would he 
were home for all time.” 

Without further remonstrance Peggy went 
out under the trees. A slight chill was in 
the air, for it was drawing toward evening. 
Summer’s spell was released, and the sere de- 
cadence of the year was sweetly and sadly 
going on. Up and down the neglected alleys 
of the garden she strolled, pausing ever and 
anon to admire the scarlet fire of the late 
poppies. Almost unconsciously her feet 


A Summer Soldier 


93 


turned in the direction of the stable, a place 
to which she made daily pilgrimages since 
the loss of her pet. As she drew near the 
building the unmistakable sound of a low 
whinny broke upon the air. A startled look 
swept across the girl’s face, and she stopped 
short in astonishment. 

That sounded like Star,” she exclaimed. 

Mother was right in thinking that I needed 
the air. I must not sit so long again at the 
wheel. I ” 

But anothejr and louder whinny broke upon 
her ear, and full of excitement Peggy flung 
wide the door, and darted within. 

Oh, Star I Star I ” she cried throwing her 
arms about the pony’s neck, for the mare was 
really standing in her stall. Where did 
thee come from ? Who brought thee ? And 
where hast thou been ? ” 

But the little mare could only whinny her 
delight, and rub her soft nose against her 
mistress’s sleeve. 

Thou dear thing ! ” cried the girl raptur- 
ously. Is thee glad to get back? Does 
thee want some sugar? Oh, how did thee 
get here ? Thee doesn’t look as though thee 


94 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

had had much to eat. Poor thing ! Couldn’t 
they even groom thee ? ” 

Mistress ! ” 

Peggy turned around abruptly, and there 
stood the same young fellow who had mended 
her saddle when she and her mother were 
waiting on the Germantown road. He was 
more ragged than ever, and thinner too, if 
that were possible. He still wore his air of 
jaunty assurance, however, and returned her 
astonished gaze with a glance of amusement. 

Thou ? ” breathed Peggy. And what 
does thee want? ” 

“ Naught, but to return thy horse,” he an- 
swered. 

“ Oh ! did thee find her ? ” cried the girl in 
pleased tones. How good of thee to bring 
her to me ! Where did thee find her ? And 
the thief? What did thee do with him? ’* 

‘^The thief? Oh! I brought him too,” he 
said coolly. 

But where is he ? ” she demanded looking 
around. I do not see him.” 

Here,” he said sweeping her an elaborate 
bow. 

Thee ? ” Peggy recoiled involuntarily as 


A Summer Soldier 


95 

the lad spoke. “Oh, how could thee do it? 
How could thee?’^ she burst forth. 

“ I couldn^t. That’s why I brought her 
back. I don’t steal from a girl.” 

“ But why did thee keep her so long? ” she 
asked, mollified somewhat by this speech. 

“ I wanted to see my people,” he answered. 
“ And did thee ? ” she queried, her tender 
heart stirred by this. 

“ No ; they had moved, or something had 
happened. They weren’t there any more.” 
He spoke wearily and with some bitterness. 
“ I’d have sold that horse if I hadn’t kept 
thinking how fond you were of her.” 

“ And did thee know that I had offered a 
reward for her, friend ? ” 

“ Why, of course I knew,” he replied. 
“ Now as I am entitled to the money for both 
the horse and thief, suppose you bring it out 
to me.” 

“ But my pony,” objected Peggy. “ How 
do I know that thee will not take her 
again ? ” 

“Your horse?” he questioned angrily. 
“ Don’t fear I Don’t you suppose that if I 
had wanted to keep her I’d have done it? 


96 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Now if you are going to give me the money, 
do it. Then feed your mare. She hasn’t had 
much more than I have. Don’t be afraid of 
me, but hurry. I can’t stay around here any 
longer.” 

I am not afraid, friend,” responded Peggy 
her hesitation vanishing. “I was just think- 
ing that thee looked hungry. Come to the 
house, and eat something. Then thou shalt 
have thy money, though I know not what 
my mother will say to that part of it. But 
thee should eat anyway. Come I ” 

I will not,” he cried. I will not. 
Some one might see me and arrest me.” 

“ But if mother and I do not wish to pros- 
ecute ’tis not the concern of any,” she told 
him mildly. '' Now that I have Star, I 
would not wish to be severe, and thou didst 
bring her back. Mother will feel the same 
way.” 

** ’Tis not that,” he cried sharply. “ Don’t 
you understand? I have run away from the 
army, and I don’t want to be caught. I have 
been advertised, as well as your horse.” 

“ And so thee could not steal from a girl, 
but thee can desert thy country in her fight 


A Summer Soldier 


97 


for liberty,” said Peggy, her eyes blazing with 
scorn. I had rather a thousand times that 
thou hadst taken Star ; that thou couldst find 
it in thy heart to steal, though that were 
monstrous sinful, than that thou should stand 
there, and declare thyself a deserter. Why, 
thou art worse than a thief! Thou hast com- 
mitted robbery twice over ; for thou hast 
robbed thyself of honor, and despoiled thy 
country of a man.’' 

** But ” — he began, amazed at her feeling — 
you do not know. You do not understand. 
I ” 

No,” blazed the girl. “ I do not know. 
I do not want to know how a man can be a 
summer soldier, as Mr. Thomas Paine calls 
them. A sunshine patriot who rallies to his 
country’s side in fair weather, but who deserts 
her when she needs men. A deserter 1 
Oh I ” her voice thrilling, how can thee be 
such a thing? ” 

It’s — it’s all up,” he said leaning against 
the door white and shaken. I’m done 
for 1 ” And he fell limply to the floor. 


CHAPTER VIII 


Peggy’s resolve 

Stand ! the ground^s your own, my braves ! 

Will ye give it up to slaves? 

Will ye to your homes retire ? 

Look behind you ! they ^ re afire ! 

And, before you, see 

Who have done it ! — From the vale 

On they come ! — And will ye quail ? 

— John Pierpont 

In an instant Peggy was out of the stable 
and running to the house. 

“ Mother,” she cried bursting in upon Mrs. 
Owen so suddenly that the lady started up in 
alarm, the lad that mended my saddle is in 
the stable. He hath brought Star back, and 
I fear he hath fainted. Come quickly ! ” 

Fainted? ” exclaimed the lady rising has- 
tily. And Star back ? Tell Sukey to follow 
with Tom, Peggy.” 

Seizing a bottle of cologne and a vinaigrette 
98 


Peggy’s Resolve 99 

she went quickly to the barn followed by 
Peggy and the two curious servants. 

Tis lack of nourishing food more than 
aught else that ails him/^ was Mrs. Owen’s 
comment as she laved the youth’s forehead 
with vinegar, and bade Sukey burn some 
feathers under his nose. Peggy, get the 
guest-chamber in readiness. We will carry 
him in as soon as he hath regained his con- 
sciousness.” 

The girl hastened to do her bidding, and 
presently the lad, by this time recovered from 
his swoon, was put to bed, and the household 
all a bustle with preparing gruel and deli- 
cacies. Shortly after partaking of food, he 
gave a sigh of content and fell into a deep 
sleep. And then Peggy turned to her 
mother. 

Are we to keep him ? ” she queried. 

“ Surely, my daughter. Why dost thoii 
ask ? The lad is not strong enough to depart 
now. There is naught else to be done.” 

But he is in truth a deserter, mother.” 

I surmised as much, as thee remembers,” 
observed Mrs. Owen quietly. 

And a thief,” continued the maiden with 


loo 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

some warmth. “ Mother, he acknowledged 
that ^twas he who stole Star.^’ 

And it was also he who brought her 
back,” reminded her mother. 

^^But to desert,” exclaimed Peggy a fine 
scorn leaping into her eyes. To leave when 
his country hath such need of him ! ” 

True, Peggy ; but the flesh is weak, and 
when subjected to the pangs of hunger Tis 
prone to revolt. Our soldiers are so illy cared 
for that the wonder is that more do not 
forsake the army.” 

^‘Mother, thee does not excuse it, does 
vthee?” cried Peggy in so much consternation 
that Mrs. Owen smiled. 

Nay, Peggy. I only suspend judgment 
until I know all the circumstances. Did he 
tell thee aught of his reasons for desert- 
ing?” 

I fear,” answered Peggy shamefacedly, 
that I gave him no opportunity. In fact, 
mother, I discovered some warmth in speak- 
ing anent the matter.” 

Mrs. Owen smiled. Well she knew that in 
her zeal for the country Peggy was apt to 
discover warmth.” 


101 


Peggy’s Resolve 

Then/^ she said, we will bring naught 
into question until he hath his strength. Yon 
lad is in no condition for fighting or aught 
else at the present time.” 

‘‘ But once he hath his strength,” broke in 
the girl eagerly, would it be amiss to reason 
with him ? ” 

‘‘Once he hath his strength I will say 
nothing,” answered the lady her mouth twitch- 
ing. “ Thou mayst reason with him then to 
thy heart’s content.” 

And so it came about that the young de- 
serter was attended with great care, and none 
was so assiduous in attention to his comfort 
as Peggy. For several days he did little 
but receive food and sleep. This soon passed, 
however, and he was up and about, though 
he still kept to his chamber both as a matter 
of precaution and as though enjoying to the 
full the .creature comforts by which he was 
surrounded. 

“ Friend,” remarked Peggy one day after 
she had arranged his dinner daintily upon a 
table drawn up by the settle upon which he 
was lying, “ thee has not told thy name yet.” 

“ Tis Drayton. John Drayton,” he re- 


102 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

turned an apprehensive look flashing across 
his face. You would not — would you ? — 
betray me ? 

“ I did not ask for that purpose/’ she re- 
plied indignantly. “ Had we wished to 
denounce thee we would have done so long 
since. Why shouldst thou think such a 
thing?” 

'' I cry you pardon,” he said with some- 
thing of his old jauntiness. I have heard 
that a guilty conscience doth make cowards 
of us all. ’Tis so in my case. In truth I 
should not tarry here, but ” 

‘‘ Thee is welcome to stay until thy strength 
is fully restored, friend,” she said. My 
mother and I are agreed as to that. And 
then ” 

Well ? And then ? ” he questioned sharply 
turning upon her. 

Friend, why did thee desert? ” asked she 
abruptly. 

Why ? Because the thought of another 
winter took all the spirit out of me. Because 
I am tired of being hungry and cold ; be- 
cause I am tired of being ragged and dirty. 
I am tired of it all : the long hard marches 


Peggy’s Resolve 103 

with insufficient clothing to cover me by day, 
and no blanket but the snow at night. I 
made the march to Quebec through all the 
perils of the wilderness. Through sleet and 
driving snow it hath always been my fortune 
to serve. Last winter I spent among the 
dreary hills of Valley Forge, enduring all 
the miseries of that awful time. And then, 
after all that, for three such years of service 
what does an ungrateful country bestow upon 
me ? The rank of ensign.’^ And he laughed 
bitterly. But every foreign adventurer that 
comes whining to Congress may have the 
highest commission that is in their power to 
bestow. And what do they care for us who 
have borne the burden ? Why, nothing but 
to let us starve.” 

True,” said Peggy troubled. True, 
Friend Drayton, and yet ” 

And yet when we have given so much to 
an ungrateful country if we desert we are 
hounded like dogs, or runaway slaves,” he 
continued passionately. And you, Mistress 
Peggy, who have known neither hunger nor 
cold, nor what it is to be in battle, stand there 
accusingly because I, forsooth, who have 


104 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

known all these things have tired of them. 
A summer soldier, you called me. A winter 
soldier would have been the better term.’^ 

Peggy’s face flushed. 

Now,” he continued, I am seeking to 
follow the precepts of the great Declaration 
which doth teach that every man hath the 
right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happi- 
ness after his own fashion.” 

“ Still,” remarked the girl, who was plainly 
puzzled by his reasoning, if the British 
should succeed in defeating us what would 
become of the Declaration? Methinks that 
’twould be the part of wisdom not to accord 
thy life by such precepts until they were 
deflnitely established.” 

You are pleased to be sharp, mistress,” 
he said pushing back from the table. I — 
I am in no condition to argue with you. I 
am weak,” he added reclining once more 
upon the settle. 

Peggy made no reply, and silently removed 
the dishes. A sparkle came into her eye as 
she noted their empty condition. 

Mother,” she said as she entered the 
kitchen where that lady was, does thee not 


Peggy’s Resolve 105 

think that our friend is able now to stand 
being reasoned with ? He said but now that 
he was still weak.’’ 

Mrs. Owen laughed quietly as she saw that 
nothing had been left of the meal. 

’Tis but natural that he should feel so, 
Peggy,” she said. “ When one hath been 
without food and a proper place to sleep the 
senses become sharpened to the enjoyment of 
such things, and he but seeks to prolong 
his delight in them. Be not too hard on the 
lad, my child.” 

But would it harm him, mother, to reason 
with him ? ” persisted Peggy. “ If he can 
eat so, can he not be brought to see the error 
of his ways? I would not iniure him for the 
world.” 

Set thy mind at rest upon that point, 
Peggy. Naught that thou canst say to him 
can work him injury. Hath our friend told 
thee why he deserted ? ” 

He feared another winter,” answered 
Peggy. “ And perhaps he hath cause to ; for 
he hath been through the march to Quebec 
under General Arnold, and last winter he 
spent at Valley Forge. And so he ran away 


io6 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

to keep from passing another such season in 
the army.’^ 

“ Poor lad I sighed the lady. Tis no 
wonder that he deserted. Yet those who 
endure such hardships for so long rarely 
desert. ’Tis but a passing weakness. Let us 
hope that he will return when he is well 
enough. He is of too good a mettle to be 
lost.’' 

I mean him to go back,” announced Peggy 
resolutely. 

“ Peggy, what is worrying thy brain ? ” ex- 
claimed her mother. “ Child, let me look at 
thee.” 

Leave him to me, mother,” cried the girl 
her eyes shining like stars. “ He shall yet 
be something other than a summer soldier.” 


CHAPTER IX 


THE TALE OF A HERO 

Paradise is under the shadow of swords. 

— Mahomet 

Thee must excuse me, Friend John. I 
am late with thy dinner because General 
Arnold dined with us, and we sat long at 
table,’^ explained Peggy the next day as she 
entered the room where Drayton sat. 

Arnold ? cried the young fellow, starting 
up. '‘Was General Arnold here? Here? 
Under this very roof? Could I get a glimpse 
of him ? 

He ran to the front window as he spoke 
and threw it open. Now this window faced 
upon Chestnut Street, and there was danger of 
being seen, so Peggy ran to him in great per- 
turbation. 

" Come back,^^ she cried in alarm. " Some 
one might see thee. He hath gone. Thou 
canst not see him. Dost forget that if any 
see thee thou mayst be taken ? 

107 


io8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

I had forgot/' said Drayton drawing back 
into the room. “ You did not speak of me ? " 
he asked quickly, with some excitement. 

Nay ; calm thyself We spoke naught of 
thee to him, nor to any. Have I not said we 
would not? Was thee not under the general 
during the march into Canada? " 

Yes ; but he was a colonel then. Hath 
his wound healed yet? Last spring at Valley 
Forge he was still on crutches. Is he still 
crippled ? " 

Yes, he is still lame. He uses the crutches 
when he hath not one of his soldier’s arms to 
lean upon.” 

Would that he had mine to lean upon,” 
cried Drayton, with such feeling that Peggy 
was surprised. 

Why ? Does thee think so much of 
him ? ” she asked. 

I’d die for him,” uttered the lad earnestly. 

There isn’t one of-us that was on that march 
to Quebec under him who wouldn’t.” 

“ Suppose thee tells me about it,” suggested 
Peggy. I have heard something of the 
happenings of that time, but not fully. The 
city rings with his prowess and gallant deeds. 


' 4 * 


The Tale of a Hero 109 

Tis said that he is generous and kind as well 
as brave/’ 

Tis said rightly, Mistress Peggy. Doth 
he not care for the orphans of Joseph Warren 
who fell at Bunker Hill? In that awful 
march was there ever a kinder or more hu- 

r 

mane leader ? No tongue can tell the suffer- 
ings and privations we endured on that march 
through the wilderness, but there was no 
murmuring. We knew that he was doing the 
best that could be done, and that if ever man 
could take us through that man was Benedict 
Arnold. I cannot describe what hardships 
we endured, but as we approached the St. 
Lawrence River I became so ill that I could 
no longer march. Utterly exhausted, I sank 
down on a log, and watched the troops pass 
by me. In the rear came Colonel Arnold on 
horseback. Seeing me sitting there, pale and 
dejected, he dismounted and came over to me. 

^ And what is it, my boy?’ he asked. 
* I — I’m sick,’ I blubbered, and burst out 
crying. 

He didn’t say a word for a minute, and 
then he turned and ran down to the river 
bank, and halloed to a house which stood 


1 lO 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

near. The owner came quickly, and Colonel 
Arnold gave him silver money to look after 
me until I should get well. Then with his 
own hands he helped me into the boat, gave 
me some money also, and said that I must not 
think of joining them until I was quite strong. 
Oh ! ” cried Drayton huskily, he was always 
like that. Always doing something for us to 
make it easier.^’ 

“ And did thee join him again ? ” ques- 
tioned Peggy, her voice not quite steady. 
She had heard of the love that soldiers often 
have for their leaders, but she had not come 
in touch with it before. 

Ay ! who could forsake a commander like 
that? As soon as I was able I followed after 
them with all speed. In November we stood 
at last on the Plains of Abraham before 
Quebec. We were eager to attack the city at 
once, but Sir Guy Carleton arrived with rein- 
forcements, and we could not hope to take 
the city until we too were reinforced. Finally 
we were joined by General Montgomery and 
three hundred men, and the two leaders made 
ready to assault the town. 

On the last day of the year, in the midst 


The Tale of a Hero 


111 


of a driving snow-storm we started. It was 
so dark and stormy that in order that we 
might recognize each other each soldier wore 
a white band of paper on his cap on which 
was written — Liberty or Death ! 

‘‘ General Montgomery was to attack the 
lower town by way of Cape Diamond on the 
river, while Colonel Arnold was to assault the 
northern part. The storm raged furiously, 
but we reached the Palace Gate in spite of it. 
The alarm was ringing from all the bells in 
the city, drums were beating, and the artil- 
lery opened upon us. With Colonel Arnold 
at our front we ran along in single file, bend- 
ing our heads to avoid the storm, and holding 
our guns under cover of our coats to keep our 
powder dry. 

The first barrier was at Sault au Matelot, 
and here we found ourselves in a narrow way, 
swept by a battery, with soldiers firing upon 
us from the houses on each side of the pas- 
sage. But Arnold was not daunted. He 
called out, * Come on, boys ! ^ and we rushed 
on. Twas always that. He never said, * Go, 
boys ! * like some of the officers. Twas al- 
ways * Come on, boys ! ^ and there he’d be at 


112 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

our head. I tell you a braver man never 
lived. 

Well, as he rushed on cheering us to the 
assault, he was struck by a musket ball just 
at the moment of the capture of the barrier. 
His leg was broken, and he fell upon the 
snow. Then, can you believe it, he got up 
somehow, though he could only use one leg, 
and endeavored to press forward. Two of us 
dropped our muskets, and ran to him, but he 
refused to leave the field until the main body 
of the troops came up. He stood there lean- 
ing on us for support, and calling to the 
troops in a cheering voice as they passed, urg- 
ing them onward. When at last he consented 
to be taken from the field his steps could be 
traced by the blood which fiowed from the 
wound. 

“ Was it the same one that was hurt at 
Saratoga queried Peggy. 

The very same. And no sooner was he 
recovered than he was in action again. Al- 
though the attack on the city was a failure he 
would not give up the idea of its capture. I 
believe that had not General Montgomery 
fallen it would have succeeded.^^ 


The Tale of a Hero 113 

Twas at Quebec that William McPherson 
fell,” mused Peggy. He was the first one 
of our soldiers to fall. Philadelphia is proud 
of his renown. But oh, he was so young, 
and so full of patriotic zeal and devotion to 
the cause of liberty 1 ” 

Every one was full of it then,” observed 
Drayton sadly. ‘‘ When we were on the 
Plains of Abraham before the battlements of 
the lofty town, think you that no thought 
came to us of how Wolfe, the victorious 
Wolfe, scaled those rocks and forced the 
barred gates of the city? I tell you that 
there was not one of us whose heart did not 
feel kinship with that hero. His memory in- 
spired us. His very presence seemed to per- 
vade the field, and we knew that our leaders 
were animated by the memory of his vic- 
tory,” 

Thou hast felt like that, and yet thou 
hast deserted ? ” exclaimed the girl involun- 
tarily. 

A deep flush dyed the young fellow^s face. 
He sat very still for a moment and then an- 
swered with passion : 

Have I not given all that is necessary ? 


114 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

And I have suffered, Mistress Peggy. I have 
suffered that which is worse than death. 
Why, death upon the battle-field is glorious ! 
I do not fear it. But ^tis the long winters ; 
the cold, sleepless nights, huddling in scanty 
wisps of straw, or over a low fire for warmth ; 
the going without food, or having but enough 
to merely keep life within one. This it is 
that takes the heart out of a man. I’ll bear 
it no more.” 

Two great tears forced themselves from 
Peggy’s eyes, and coursed down her cheeks. 

Thee has borne so much,” she uttered chok- 
ingly. So much. Friend John, that I 
wonder thee has lived to tell it. And having 
borne so much ’tis dreadful to ask more of 
thee, and yet to have thee fail — fail just at 
the very last I To dim such an honorable rec- 
ord ! To blot out all that thou hast endured 
by desertion ! Oh, how could thee ? How 
could thee? Could thee not endure a little 
more ? ” 

Drayton stirred restlessly. 

** They haven’t treated me well,” he blurted 
out. I wanted to be in the Select Corps, 
and they wouldn’t put me there. And I 


The Tale of a Hero 115 

merited it, Mistress Peggy. I tell you I 
merited it.’^ 

“ What is the Select Corps, John ? asked 
the girl curiously. 

’Tis a body of soldiers made up of picked 
men from the whole army,’^ he returned. 
‘‘ They are always in advance, and lead every 
charge in an active campaign. I wanted to 
be there, and they wouldnT put me in.^^ 

“ But,’^ persisted Peggy speaking in a low 
tone, does thee think that thy general would 
desert as thee has done just because he was 
not treated well ? Thee knows that ’tis only 
of late that Congress would give him his 
proper rank.” 

He desert ! ” The boy’s sullen eyes 
lighted up again at the mere mention of his 
hero, and he laughed. Why, I verily be- 
lieve that General Arnold would fight if 
everybody else in America stopped fighting. 
Why, at Saratoga when General Gates de- 
prived him of his command, and ordered him 
to stay in his tent, he would not. When we 
boys heard what had been done, we were 
afraid he would leave us, and so we got up a 
petition asking him to wait until after the 


ii6 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

battle. And, though he was smarting from 
humiliation, he promised that he’d stay with 
us. But Gates told him not to leave the tent, 
and ordered us forward. We went, but our 
hearts were heavy to be without him. 

“ At the first sound of battle, however, he 
rushed from the tent, threw himself on his 
horse, and dashed to where we were, crying, 
‘ No man shall keep me in my tent this day. 
If I am without command, I will fight in the 
ranks ; but the soldiers, God bless them, will 
follow my lead.’ 

How we cheered when we saw him com- 
ing ! Brandishing his broad-sword above his 
head, he dashed into the thickest of the fight, 
calling the old, ‘ Come on, boys I Victory or 
death ! ’ and the regiments followed him like 
a whirlwind. The conflict was terrible, but 
in the midst of flame and smoke, and metal 
hail, he was everywhere. His voice rang out 
like a trumpet, animating and inspiring us to 
valor. He led us to victory, but just as the 
Hessians, terrified by his approach, turned to 
flee, they delivered a volley in their retreat 
that shot his horse from under him. At the 
same instant a wounded German private fired 


The Tale of a Hero 


117 


a shot which struck him in that same leg that 
had been so badly lacerated at Quebec, two 
years before. 

As he fell he cried out to us, * Rush on, 
my brave boys, rush on ! ^ But one, in fury 
at seeing the general wounded, dashed at the 
wounded German, and would have run him 
through with his bayonet had not the general 
cried : ^ Don’t hurt him, he but did his duty. 

He is a fine fellow.’ ” 

I don’t wonder that thee loves him,” cried 
Peggy her eyes sparkling at the recital. “ I 
believe with thee that though all others 
should fail he would fight the enemy even 
though he would fight alone. Oh, I must 
get thee to tell mother this I I knew not 
that he was so brave I ” 

“ Yes,” reiterated Master Drayton posi- 
tively. He would fight even though he 
fought alone. But I am not made of such 
stuff. I am no hero. Mistress Peggy. Beside, 
have not the Parley-voos come over to fight 
for us ? They have all the honors given them ; 
let them have the miseries too.” 

^^But why should the French fight our 
battles for us ? ” demanded the girl bluntly. 


ii8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

They are only to help us. Why should they 
exert themselves to save that which we do 
not value enough to fight for ? 

^Tis expected by the army, anyway,’^ said 
Drayton. “ I know that I’ll do no more.” 

“ Thee is a poor tired lad,” said the girl 
gently. And thy dinner. See how little 
thou hast eaten. I have talked too long with 
thee to-day. Later we will renew the sub- 
ject.” 

Renew it an you will,” retorted the boy 
assuming again his jaunty manner, half de- 
fiance, half swagger. “ ’Twill make no differ- 
ence. I have served my last. Unless the 
recruiting officer finds me you won’t catch 
me in the army again.” 

Peggy smiled a knowing little smile, but 
made no answer. 

We shall see,” she thought as she left the 
room. “ Methinks thee has some martial 
spirit left. Friend John.” 


CHAPTER X 


PEGGY TEACHES A LESSON 

Rise then, my countrymen ! for fight prepare, 

Gird on your swords, and fearless rush to war ! 

For your grieved country nobly dare to die. 

And empty all your veins for liberty.’^ 

— Jonathan Mitchell Sewall. 

It was several days before Peggy could 
have another talk with Master Drayton, but 
meantime she set up the needles and began 
to knit vigorously on stockings, spun into 
thread more of the flax, and put Sukey to 
work weaving it into cloth. 

Peggy, what is thee so busy about ? 
asked Mrs. Owen coming into the kitchen 
where the girl had been at work since the 
dawn. 

Peggy looked up from the dye kettle with 
a puzzled look on her face, and gave an extra 
poke at the cloth reposing therein by way of 
emphasis. 

I am trying to dye some cloth, mother, 
119 


120 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

but it doesn’t seem to come right. What shall 
be done to indigo to get a pretty blue ? I had 
no trouble with the yellow dye. See how 
beautifully this piece came out. Such a 
soft fine buff! I am pleased with it; but 
this ” 

She paused and turned inquiringly toward 
her mother. Mrs. Owen took the stick from 
her hand, and held up a piece of cloth from 
the steaming kettle, examining it critically. 

Fix another kettle of water, Peggy,” she 
said, “ and let it be near to boiling. Into it 
put some salts of tin, alum and cream of tartar. 
It needs brightening, and will come a pretty 
blue when washed in the solution. There 1 
Punch each part of the cloth down into the 
water, child, so that it may be thoroughly 
wetted. So I Now rinse well, and hang it 
out to dry. That done thou shalt tell me 
for what purpose thou hast dyed the cloth 
such especial colors. Thy father hath no 
need of a new uniform.” 

’Tis for Friend John,” said Peggy dab- 
bling the cloth vigorously up and down in the 
rinsing water. 

“ Why I hath he expressed a wish to re- 


121 


Peggy Teaches a Lesson 

turn ? ’’ exclaimed Mrs. Owen in amazement. 

I had heard naught of it.” 

Peggy laughed. 

“ Not yet, mother,” she cried her eyes 
dancing with mirth. But I see signs. Oh, 
I see signs. This must be ready anent the 
time he does wish to go. This, with socks, 
and weapons, and aught else he may need.” 

Hast thou been reasoning with him, 
Peggy, that thee feels so sure ? ” 

A little,” admitted the girl. ** This after- 
noon, if none comes to interrupt, I shall do 
more. Mother, what would I do without 
thee? Thee did just the right thing to bring 
this cloth to the proper color. Is it not beauti- 
ful? Would I could do so well.” 

’Twill come in time, my daughter. Skill 
in dyeing as in aught else comes only from 
practice. But here is Sukey to tell us of 
visitors. Wash thy hands and join us, Peggy. 
If ’tis Sally Bache I make no doubt but that 
there is news from Dr. Franklin.” 

Twas customary at this time to pay morning 
visits in Philadelphia, and several came, one 
after another, so that by the time she had 
finished her interrupted tasks Peggy found 


122 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

the afternoon well on toward its close before 
she could pay her usual visit to Master Dray- 
ton. She found him awaiting her coming 
with eagerness. 

Tis good to be sheltered and fed,’^ he said 
as the maiden entered the room, but none 
the less ’tis monstrous tiresome to be cooped 
up. What shall be done to amuse me, 
Mistress Peggy ? ” 

Would thee like to have me read to 
thee ? ” she asked a gleam of mischief coming 
into her eyes. 

The very thing,^’ he cried seating himself 
comfortably on the settle. Is it a tale ? 
Or perchance you have brought a verse 
book ? 

Neither,’^ she answered. Art sure that 
thou art comfortable. Friend John? Does 
thee need anything at all ? 

Nothing at all,’^ he replied pleased at her 
solicitude. And now for the reading. I am 
curious to see what you have chosen, for I see 
that you have brought something with 
you.^^ 

Yes,^' she responded, producing a pamphlet. 
** Tis just a little something from a writer 


Peggy Teaches a Lesson 123 

who calls hiniself, ‘ Common Sense.’ ” Before 
he had time to expostulate she began hur- 
riedly : 

“ ‘ These are the times that try men’s souls. 
The summer soldier and the sunshine patriot 
will, in this crisis, shrink from the service of 
his country ; but he that stands it now, de- 
serves the love and thanks of men and women. 
We have this consolation with us, that the 
harder the conflict, the more glorious the 
triumph.’ ” ^ 

Now see here,” broke in the youth in an 
injured tone sitting bolt upright. ‘‘That’s 
mean ! Downright mean, I say, to take ad- 
vantage of a fellow like that. If you want 
to begin again on that summer soldier busi- 
ness, why say so right out.” 

“ Does thee object very seriously, John, to 
listening ? ” queried the maiden mildly. “ I 
would like to read thee the article.” 

“ Oh, go ahead I I guess I can stand it.” 
Drayton set his lips together grimly, and 
half turned from her. 

Peggy waited for no further permission. 
The pamphlet was one of the most powerful 
written by Thomas Paine, and, as he passed 


124 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

from paragraph to paragraph of the tremen- 
dous harangue, he touched with unfailing 
skill, with matchless power, the springs of 
anxiety, contempt, love of home, love of 
country, fortitude, cool deliberation and pas- 
sionate resolve. Drayton listened for a time 
in silence, with a sullen and injured air. 
Slowly he turned toward the reader as though 
compelled against his will, and presently he 
sprang to his feet with something like a sob. 

“ In pity, cease,’^ he cried. '' Hast no com- 
passion for a man ? ” 

But Peggy knew that now was the time to 
drive the lesson home, so steeling her heart 
to pity, she continued the pamphlet, closing 
with the peroration which was such a battle 
call as might almost startle slain patriots 
from their graves : 

^ Up and help us ; lay your shoulders to 
the wheel ; better have too much force than 
too little, when so great an object is at stake. 
Let it be told to the future world, that in 
the depth of winter, when nothing but hope 
and virtue could survive, the country and 
city, alarmed at one common danger, came 
forth to meet and repulse it. . . . It 



SLOWLY 111-: Tl'KNEl) TOVVAKD THE RICADER 


* > 


.'>■ 

1 












■ , f 


f ^ w ^ $ •T#1M « ^ 

vr,_ .'.^ , . ' 

V ‘ f *■*>'''- iia 

■^M' 'JU<, . ■- - ‘ 

Lfc' • ^ '■ ^wM^X ^mM y A. 
wi ^ i* . - *, . snw . ^vjrvmlA.Jii^.- 


r 


».r* 




5 ^ . 



:' IT-''^: ; - * • " ' .'i ^jyT'M/9^ 

i -> •»«# , « « *- ^ ^ llhl 'i“" ^ 








W ■ ^ ^ : >; I' • ‘ '^ ^ 





iJ-S . ,, M , •> - .= .■■ 



,, •: ‘.^- . * ■ ‘ h ’fT . 

%. -i ^ *1 t. ^ 


*.*. 


A I. 



.-ft- 

« f ‘*^1, s j.*.i 




"ti iv ',- 


r. 


K 






/,• 


®*,-.'*t' .. "/“Sl 

*> t' ' ‘v-' - 

' ■'■f 


"sg 

-f’to^t; 



. ^ 1 • * 


.•/ 






Peggy Teaches a Lesson 125 

matters not where you live, or what rank of 
life you hold, the evil or the blessing will 
reach you all. . . . The heart that feels 

not now is dead. The blood of his children 
will curse his cowardice who shrinks back 
at a time when a little might have saved 
the whole, and made them happy. I love 
the man that can smile in trouble, that can 
gather strength from distress, and grow brave 
by reflection. Tis the business of little minds 
to shrink ; but he whose heart is firm, and 
whose conscience approves his conduct, will 
pursue his principles until death. ... By 
perseverance and fortitude, we have the pros- 
pect of a glorious issue ; by cowardice and 
submission the sad choice of a variety of 
evils, — a ravaged country, a depopulated city, 
habitations without safety, and slavery with- 
out hope. Look on this picture and weep 
over it ; and if there yet remains one thought- 
less wretch who believes it not, let him suffer 
it unlamented.^ ” 

No more,^^ cried the youth in great agita- 
tion. “ I can bear no more. ' Tis the busi- 
ness of little minds to shrink ; but he whose 
heart is firm, and whose conscience approves 


126 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

his conduct, will pursue his principles until 
death/ Tis true. Do not I know it Until 
death I Until death ! Wretch that I am, I 
know it. There have been times when I 
would have given my life to be back in the 
army. Do you think it is pleasant to skulk, 
to hide from honest men ? To know always 
and always that one is a poltroon and a 
coward ? I tell you no. Do you think that 
I have not heard the inward pleading of my 
conscience to go back ? That I have not seen 
the accusing look in your eyes? You called 
me a summer soldier ! I am worse than that, 
and I have lost my chance.** 

“ Thee has just found it, John,** cried she 
quickly. Before thee served for thine own 
advancement ; now thee will begin again, and 
fight for thy country alone. If preferment 
comes to thee, it will have been earned by 
unselfish devotion. But thy country, John, 
thy country I Let it be always in thy 
thoughts until its liberties are secured beyond 
recall.** 

Would you have me go back ? ** he cried, 
stopping before her in amazement. 

Why, of course thee is going back, “ an- 


Peggy Teaches a Lesson 127 

swered Peggy simply. There is naught else 
for a man to do.’^ 

Drayton noted the slight emphasis the girl 
laid upon the word man, and made an invol- 
untary motion of assent. 

Did you know that deserters are ofttimes 
shot? ” he asked suddenly. 

Peggy clutched at the back of a chair, and 
turned very pale. No,^^ she said faintly. 

I did not know."' 

“ I thought not,^^ he said. None the less 
what you have said is true. ‘ There is naught 
else for a man to do.^ I am going back. 
Mistress Peggy. I shall try for another 
chance, but if it does not come, still I am 
going back.’^ 

“ And be shot ? she cried. Oh, what 
have I done ? ” 

‘‘ Shown me my duty,^’ he answered quietly. 

Blame not yourself, for there hath been an 
inward cry toward that very thing ever since 
I ran away from my duty. I have stifled its 
calling, and tried to palliate my wrong-doing 
by excuses, but neither winter^s cold, nor the 
ingratitude of an unappreciative country will 
excuse a man^s not sticking by his convic- 


128 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

tions. Never again will you have it in your 
power to call me a summer soldier/^ 

Thee is right/^ faltered the girl. I — I 

am glad that thee has so resolved, and yet 

Oh ! I hope that thee will not be shot.^^ 

She burst into tears and ran out of the 
room. Girl-like, now that the end was accom- 
plished, Peggy was rather aghast at the result. 


CHAPTER XI 


PEGGY PLEADS FOR DRAYTON 

^Me from fair Freedom's sacred cause 
Let nothing e^er divide ; 

Grandeur, nor gold, nor vain applause. 

Nor friendship false, misguide.^ 

— The American Fatriofs Prayer, 

(Ascribed to Thomas Paine.) 

It was Mrs. Owen who found a way out of 
the situation. 

Nay, lad,^^ she said in her gentle way 
after Peggy had poured forth her fear that 
the boy might be shot, and Drayton had ex- 
pressed himself as eager to go back at once. 

Be not too hasty. Youth is ever impulsive, 
and prone to act on the resolve of the mo- 
ment. Thee would prefer another chance, 
would thee not ? 

Yes,'^ answered the lad quickly. ** If I 
could have it, I would show myself worthy 
of it. But if I cannot. Madam Owen, I am 
still resolved to go back, and face death like a 
man.’^ 


129 


P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Thee is right, John/' she answered. 
“ But if we could reach the proper authori- 
ties something might be done to give thee an 
opportunity to redeem thyself. Stay I I 
have it I Was not Mr. Arnold thy gen- 
eral ? " ^ 

Yes," he said. But oh, madam ! is it 
necessary that he should know ? Think, 
think what it would be should he learn that 
John Drayton, one of his soldiers, deserted. 
I could not bear to see him." 

But would he not take more interest in 
thee than any other officer might? He alone 
would know all that thou didst endure in 
that march through the Maine wilderness. 
He would have a more complete understand- 
ing of thy privations, and how thou hast 
borne thyself under them. It is to him we 
must look to get thee thy chance." 

Drayton buried his face in his hands for a 
time, and sat in thought. Presently he 
looked up. 

** You speak truly, madam," he said. 
“ Tis the only way. He is the one to whom 
we must go. I am ashamed to face him, but 
I will. I'll ask for another chance, but oh I 


Peggy Pleads for Drayton 131 

this is a thing that he cannot understand : 
he who would give his life rather than fail 
in his duty. Tis a part of my punishment. 
I'd rather die than face him, but I will." 

Once more, lad, let us not be too hasty," 
said the lady again, laying a detaining hand 
upon his arm as he rose to his feet. “ We 
must approach him with some little diplo- 
macy. So much have I learned in this long 
war. He hath discovered a liking for Peggy 
here, and hath bestowed marked notice upon 
her upon several occasions. Therefore, while 
I like not to seem to take advantage of such 
favor, in this instance it might be well to send 
her as an advocate to him for thee. What 
does thee say, Peggy ? " 

“ That 'tis the very thing," cried Peggy, 
starting up. Oh, I will gladly go to him. 
And I will plead, and plead, John, until he 
cannot help but give thee another chance." 

It seems like shirking," remonstrated 
Drayton, his restored manliness eager to be- 
gin an expiation. 

Thee has been advertised as a deserter, 
lad, and should thee attempt to go to him 
thee might be apprehended. Also, if the 


132 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

general were to see thee without first prepar- 
ing him, he might not listen to thy explana- 
tion, and turn thee over to the recruiting 
officer. It will be the part of wisdom for 
Peggy to see him first.” 

And so it was arranged. September had 
given place to the crisp bracing air of 
October, and on the uplands the trees were 
beginning to wear the glory of scarlet and 
yellow and opal green. Sunshine and 
shadow flecked the streets of the city, and as 
Peggy wended her way toward the head- 
quarters of General Arnold, she was conscious 
of a feeling of melancholy. 

Is it because of the dying year, I 
wonder?” she asked herself as a dead leaf 
fell at her feet. ** I know not why it is, but 
my spirits are very low. Is it because I fear 
the general will not give the lad his chance? 
Come, Peggy ! ” Addressing herself sternly, 
a way she had. Put thy heart in attune 
with the weather, lest thee infects the general 
with thy megrims.” 

So chiding herself she quickened her steps 
and assumed an aggressively cheerful manner. 
Just as she turned from Fifth Street into 


Peggy Pleads for Drayton 133 

High she heard a great clamor. She stopped 
in alarm as a rabble of men and boys sud- 
denly swept around a corner and flooded the 
street toward her. The girl stood for but a 
moment, and then ran back into Fifth Street, 
where she stopped so frightened that she did 
not notice a coach drawn by four horses driv- 
ing rapidly down the street. 

“ Careful, my little maid ! careful ! called 
a voice, and Peggy looked up to And General 
Arnold himself leaning out of the coach re- 
garding her anxiously. “ Why, Tis Miss 
Peggy Owen,’^ he exclaimed. Know\you 
not that you but escaped being run down by 
my horses ? 

I — I — Tis plain to be seen,^^ stammered 
the maiden trembling. 

Sam, assist the young lady into the coach,^' 
he commanded the coachman. Then, as 
Peggy was seated by his side : I cry you 

pardon. Miss Peggy, for not getting out my- 
self. I am not so nimble as I was. What is 
it ? What hath frightened you ? 

^^Does thee not hear the noise cried 
Peggy. 

Before he could reply the mob swept by. 


^34 Owen, Patriot 

In the midst of it was a cart in which lay a 
rude pine coffin which the crowd was shower- 
ing with stones. 

“ Tis the body of James Molesworth, the 
spy,” he told her. ** When he was executed 
’twas first interred in the Potter^s Field ; then 
when the British held possession of the city 
^twas exhumed and buried with honors. 
Since the Whigs have the town again ^tis 
thought fitting to restore it to its old resting 
place in the Potter's Field.” 

** ’Tis a shame not to let the poor man be,” 
she exclaimed, every drop of blood leaving 
her face. Why do they not let him rest ? 
He paid the debt of his guilt. It were sin 
to maltreat his bones.” 

“ 'Tis best not to give utterance to those 
sentiments. Miss Peggy,” he cautioned. 

They do honor to your heart, but the public 
temper is such that no mercy is shown toward 
those miscreants who serve as spies.” 

But it hath been so long since he was 
executed,” she said with quivering lips. And 
is it not strange ? When I came into the city 
to seek my father 'twas the very day that 
they had exhumed his body and were burying 


Peggy Pleads for Drayton 135 

it with honors. Oh, doth it portend some 
dire disaster to us ? 

Come, come. Miss Peggy,*^ he said sooth- 
ingly. “ Calm yourself. I knew not that 
Quakers were superstitious, and had regard 
for omens. Why, I verily believe that you 
would look for a stranger should the points 
of the scissors stick into the floor if they fell 
accidentally.” 

** I would,” she confessed. I fancy all 
of us girls do. But this — this is different.” 

Not a whit,” he declared. “ Tis a mere 
coincidence that you should happen to be 
present on both occasions.” And then seeing 
that her color had not returned even though 
the last of the mob had gone by, he gave a 
word to the coachman. I am going to take 
you for a short drive,” he announced, “ and 
to your destination.” 

Why ! I was coming to see thee,” cried 
Peggy with a sudden remembrance of her 
mission. “ I wish to chat with thee anent 
something and — some one.” 

Robert Dale?” he questioned with a 
laugh. “ He is a fine fellow, and well worthy 
of a chat.” 


136 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Oh, no ! Not about Robert, though he is 
indeed well worthy of it, as thee says. Tis 
about one John Drayton.^^ 

^^What? Another He laughed again, 
and settled himself back on the cushions with 
an amused air. Then as he met the innocent 
surprise of her clear eyes he became serious. 

And what about him. Miss Peggy ? 

Does thee not remember him. Friend 
Arnold ? she queried in surprise. “ He was 
with thee on thy march through the wilder- 
ness to Quebec. 

Is that the Drayton you mean ? ” he asked 
amazed in turn. I do indeed remember 
him. What of him ? He is well, I hope. A 
lad of parts, I recall. And brave. Very brave 
“ He hath not been well, but is so now,^^ 
she said. 

You have something to ask of me,*^ he 
said keenly. “ Speak out. Miss Peggy. I 
knew not that he was a friend of yours.” 

He hath not been until of late,” she 
answered troubled as to how she should 
broach the subject. “ Sir,” she said presently, 
plunging boldly into the matter, '' suppose 
that after serving three long years a soldier 


Peggy Pleads for Drayton 137 

should weaken? Suppose that such an one 
grew faint hearted at the prospect of another 
winter such as the one just passed at Valley 
Forge ; would thee find it in thy heart to 
blame him, if, for a time, he should ” — she 
paused searching for a word that would ex- 
press her meaning without using the dreadful 
one, desert — he should, well — retire without 
leave until he could recover his strength? 
Would thee blame him ? ’’ 

‘‘ Do you mean that Drayton hath de- 
serted ? ” he asked sternly. 

He did ; but he repents,” she told him 
quickly. Oh, judge him not until I tell 
anent it. He wants to go back. His courage 
failed only because of sickness. Now he is 
ready and willing, nay, even eager to go 
back even though he meets death by so doing. 
As he says himself ’twas naught but the cold, 
and hunger, and scanty clothing that drove 
him to it.” Peggy’s eyes grew eloquent with 
feeling as she thought of the forlorn condition 
of the lad when she first saw him. 

And if he goes back, will he not have 
hunger, and cold, and scanty clothing to en- 
dure again ? ” he asked harshly. 


138 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Yes; but now he hath rested and grown 
strong,” she answered. He will have the 
strength to endure for perchance another three 
years should the war last so long. He wants 
to go back. He wants a chance to redeem 
himself.” 

“ And had he not the courage to come to 
me himself without asking you to intercede 
for him ? ” he demanded. He was in my 
command, and he knows me as only the 
soldiers do know me. Since when hath 
Benedict Arnold ceased to give ear to the 
distress of one of his soldiers ? I like it not 
that he did not appeal to me of himself.” 

'' He wished to,” interposed the girl eagerly. 

Indeed, ’twas mother’s and my thought 
for me to come to you. We thought, 
we thought ” — Peggy faltered, but went on 
bravely — we thought that thee should be 
approached diplomatically. We wished the 
lad to have every chance to redeem himself, 
and we feared that if thee saw him without 
preparation thee might be inclined to give him 
to the recruiting officer. He is so sincere, he 
wishes so truly to have another chance that 
mother and I could not bear that he should 


Peggy Pleads for Drayton 139 

not have it. I have made a poor advocate, I 
fear,^' she added with a wistful little smile, 

though he did say that he would rather die 
than face thee.^^ 

“ Unravel the matter from the beginning,” 
he commanded, with a slight smile at her con- 
fession of diplomacy. 

And Peggy did so, beginning with the time 
that the lad mended the saddle on the road, 
the loss of her pony, and everything leading 
to Dray ton ^s stay with them, even to the 
making of the uniform of blue and buff and 
the reading of The Crisis.” 

“ Upon my life,” he cried laughing heartily 
at this. I shall advise General Washington 
to appoint you to take charge of our faint- 
hearted ones. So he did not relish being 
called a summer soldier, eh? Miss Peggy, I 
believe that I should like to see the lad, and 
have a talk with him.” 

** Thee will not be harsh with him, will 
thee?” she pleaded. ‘‘He hath indeed been 
in a woeful plight, and he could not bear it 
from thee. And he doth consider the country 
ungrateful toward him.” 

“ He is right,” commented Arnold, a frown 


140 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

contracting his brow. Ungrateful indeed I 
Not only he but others have suffered from her 
injustice. Have no fear, Miss Peggy, but take 
me to him at once.^’ 

Nevertheless Peggy felt some uneasiness as 
the coach turned in the direction of her home. 


CHAPTER XII 


ANOTHER CHANCE 

‘^Thy spirit, Independence, let me share. 

Lord of the lion-heart and eagle eye ; 

Thy steps I follow, with my bosom bare, 

Nor heed the storm that howls along the sky. 

ijc :4c ifc ijc 

Immortal Liberty, whose look sublime 

Hath bleached the tyrant^ s cheek in every 

varying clime. — Smollett, 

Drayton was lying on the settle when 
Peggy announced General Arnold. He sprang 
to his feet with an exclamation as the latter 
entered, and then shrank back and hung his 
head. 

“ You, you,’^ he murmured brokenly. “ Oh, 
how can you bear to see me ? 

And is it thus we meet again, Drayton ? 
said the general all the reserve and hauteur of 
his manner vanishing before the distress of his 
former soldier. 

Twas cold,’^ muttered Drayton too 
ashamed to raise his head. I — I feared it 

141 


142 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

sir. You cannot understand,” he broke out. 

How can a man of your courage know how 
such things eat the very heart out of a 
fellow ? ” 

I do know, boy,” exclaimed Arnold seat- 
ing himself on the settle. What would you 
say if I were to tell you that once I deserted ? ” 
“You?” cried the youth flinging up his 
head to stare at him. “ I’d never believe it, 
sir. You desert ! Impossible ! ” 

“ Nevertheless, I did, my lad. Listen, and 
I will tell you of it. I was fifteen at the 
time, and my imagination had been fired by 
tales of the atrocities committed on the fron- 
tier by the French and Indians. I resolved 
to enlist and relieve the dire state of my 
countrymen as far as lay in my power. So 
I ran away from home to Lake George, where 
the main part of the army was at the time. 
The wilderness of that northern country was 
dense, and I passed through hardships simi- 
lar to those we sustained in our march to 
Quebec. You know, Drayton, what an army 
may have to endure in such circumstances?” 

Drayton nodded, his eyes fixed on his be- 
loved leader with fascinated interest. 


Another Chance 143 

** Well/^ continued the general, the priva- 
tions proved too much for a lad of my age, 
so I deserted, and made my way home. I 
shall never forget the fright my good mother 
would be in if she but caught a glimpse of 
the recruiting officer. I was under the re- 
quired age for the army, to be sure, but none 
the less I skulked and hid until the French 
and Indian war had ceased, and there was no 
longer need for hiding.’^ 

You,^^ breathed the youth in so low a 
tone as scarce to be heard, “you did that, 
and then made that charge at Saratoga? 
You, sir ? 

“ Even the general told him briefly. 
“ Tis a portion of my life that I don^t often 
speak of, Drayton, but I thought that it 
might help you to know that I could under- 
stand — that others before you have been 
faint hearted, and then retrieved themselves.” 

“ You ? ” spoke the lad again in a maze. 
“ You ! and then after that, the march through 
that awful wilderness ! Why, sir, ^twas you 
that held us together. ’Twas you, that when 
the three hundred turned back and left us 
to our fate, ^twas you who cried : ^ Never 


144 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

mind, boys ! There’ll be more glory for the 
rest of us.’ ’Twas you that cheered us when 
our courage flagged. ’Twas you that carried 
us through. And then Valcour I Why, sir, 
look at the British ships you fought. And 
Ticonderoga ! And Crown Point ! And 
Ridgefleld, where six horses were shot from 
under you ! ” 

And do you remember all those ? ” asked 
Arnold, touched. Would that Congress had 
a like appreciation of my services ; but it 
took a Saratoga to gain even my proper 
rank.” 

“ I know,” cried the boy hotly. “ Haven’t 
we men talked it over by the camp-flres ? 
Were it left to the soldiers you should be next 
to the commander-in-chief himself.” 

“ I know that, my lad,” spoke the general, 
markedly pleased by this devotion. But 
now a truce to that, and let us consider your 
case. Miss Peggy here tells me that you wish 
to return to the army ? ” 

I do,” said the youth earnestly. “ Indeed, 
General Arnold, no one could help it about 
her. She gave me no peace until I so de- 
clared myself.” 


Another Chance 145 

** I understand that she read ^ The Crisis ’ 
to you,’^ said Arnold a smile playing about 
his lips. But you, Drayton. Aside from 
that, is it your wish to return to the army ? 
It hath ofttimes been in my thoughts of late 
to obtain a grant of land and retire thereto 
with such of my men as were sick and 
weary of the war. I have in truth had some 
correspondence ahent the subject ,with the 
state of New York. Would you like to be 
one of my household there ? 

‘‘Beyond anything,’^ spoke Drayton ea- 
gerly. “ But not until I have redeemed 
myself, general. Were I to go before you 
would always be wondering if I would not 
fail you at some crucial moment. You have 
won your laurels, sir, and deserve retirement. 
But I have mine to gain. Give me another 
chance. That is all I ask.” 

“ You shall have it, Drayton. Come with 
me, and I will send you with a note to Gen- 
eral Washington. He hath so much of friend- 
ship for me that because I ask it he will give 
you the chance you wish.” 

“ But the uniform,” interposed Peggy who 
had been a pleased listener to the foregoing 


146 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

conversation. I made him a uniform, 
Friend Arnold. Should he not wear it ? ” 
’Twould be most ungallant not to, Miss 
Peggy,” returned the commander laughing. 

‘‘ I knew not that you had made it,” ex- 
claimed Drayton as Peggy disappeared, and 
returned with the uniform in question. 

Why, ^tis but a short time since I said that 
I would go back. How could you get it done 
so soon ? ” 

Peggy laughed. 

“ It hath been making a long time,” she 
confessed. “ Mother helped me with dyeing 
the cloth, but all the rest I did myself. I 
knew that thee would go back from the first.” 

Twas more than I did then,” declared 
Drayton as the girl left the room once more 
in search of her mother. “ Sir, could a man 
do aught else than return to his allegiance 
when urged to it by such a girl ? ” 

“ No,” agreed his general with a smile. 

Drayton, your friend hath clothed you with 
a uniform of her own manufacture. You 
have shown an appreciation of Benedict 
Arnold such as I knew not that any held of 
my services to the country. Take therefore 


Another Chance 


H7 


this sword/' unbuckling it from his waist as 
he spoke. 'Tis the one I used in that dash at 
Saratoga that you followed. Take it, Ensign 
Drayton, and wear it in memory of him who 
was once your commanding officer." 

Your sword ? " breathed Drayton with a 
gasp of amazement. “ Your sword. General 
Arnold ? I am not worthy I I am not 
worthy I " 

Tut, tut, boy ! I make no doubt but that 
you will wield it with more honor than it 
hath derived from the present owner," said 
the other pressing it upon the lad. 

Then, sir, I take it," said Drayton clasp- 
ing it with a reverent gesture. ^^And may 
God requite me with my just deserts if ever I 
bring disgrace upon it. Sir, I swear to you 
that never shall it be used, save as you have 
used it, in the defense of my country. 
Should ever I grow faint hearted again, I will 
have but to look at this sword, and think of 
the courage and patriotism of him who gave 
it to renew my courage. Pray heaven that I 
may ever prove as loyal to my country as 
Benedict Arnold hath shown himself." 

You, you overwhelm me, boy," gasped 


148 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Arnold who had grown strangely pale as the 
lad was speaking. “ I make no doubt but 
that you will grace the weapon as well as the 
original owner. Ah I with evident relief, 

‘‘ here are Mrs. Owen and the fair Peggy. 
Doth not our soldier lad make a brave show- 
ing, Miss Peggy ? 

“ He doth indeed,” cried Peggy in delight. 

“ And thee has given him thy sword. Friend 
Arnold ! How monstrously good of thee ! ” 

Is it not?” asked Drayton in an awed 
tone. And I am only a subaltern. Oh, 
Mistress Peggy, you will never have the op- 
portunity to call me a summer soldier again. 

I have that which will keep me from ever be- 
ing faint hearted again.” He touched the * 
weapon proudly as he ended. This will in- 
spire me with courage.” 

“ Of course it will,” cried Peggy with an- 
swering enthusiasm. “ Mother said all along 
that naught ailed thee but an empty 
stomach.” 

Tis what ails the most of our soldiers,” 
said the boy as the laugh died away which 
this speech provoked. “ ^Tis marvelous how 
a little food doth raise the patriotism.” 


Another Chance 


149 


And thee will be sure to write ? ” ques- 
tioned Peggy when they descended to the 
lower floor. I shall be anxious to hear of 
thy well-being, and thee must remember, 
John, that ’tis my intention to keep thee in 
socks, and mittens, and to renew that uni- 
form when ^tis needed. Thee shall be cold 
no more if I can help it. And how shall it 
be done unless thee will let me know thy 
whereabouts ? , 

“ Have no fear. I shall be glad to write,’^ 
answered Drayton who, now that the time 
had come for departure, seemed loath to leave 
them. Madam Owen, and Miss Peggy, you 
have made a new man of me. How shall I 
ever thank you for your care? 

Speak not of it, dear lad,” said the lady 
gently. If we have done thee good it hath 
not been without benefit to us also. And if 
thou dost need anything fail not to let us 
kno\y. Tis sweet to minister to those who 
take the field in our defense. It makes thee 
very near and dear to us to know personally 
all that thee and thy fellows are undergoing 
for our sakes.” 

Dear lady, the man who will not fight for 




ISO Peggy Owen, Patriot 

such as you deserves the fate of a deserter 
indeed/^ exclaimed the youth, much moved. 
‘‘ I thank you again. You shall hear from 
me, but not as a summer soldier.^^ 

He bent in a deep obeisance before both 
mother and daughter, and then with one last 
long look about him John Drayton followed 
General Arnold to the coach. 


CHAPTER XIII 


GOOD NEWS 

To them was life a simple art 
Of duties to be done, 

A game where each one took his part, 

A race where all must run.” 

— The Men of Old,” Lord Houghton. 

Life flowed along in its customary channels 
with little of incident for Peggy and her 
mother after the departure of Drayton. But 
if it was not eventful there was no lack of 
occupation. 

The house and grounds were brought into 
order ; the stores of unspun wool and un- 
hatcheled flax were at length all spun into 
yarn and thread which in turn were woven 
into cloth from which the two replenished 
their depleted wardrobes. But, though all 
patriotic women strove to supply their every 
need by domestic industry, the prices of the 
commonest necessities of life advanced to such 
an extent that only the strictest frugality 
enabled them to live. 

151 


152 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

There is one thing, mother,” said Peggy 
one morning in November as she found Mrs. 
Owen studying accounts with a grave face. 

There is one thing sure : if the war lasts 
much longer we shall all be ruined as to our 
estates, whatever may be the state of our 
liberties.” 

True, Peggy,” answered her mother with 
a sigh. “ Philadelphia hath become a place 
of ‘ crucifying expenses,’ as Mr. James Lovell 
says. And how to be more frugal I know 
not.” 

“ And yet there was never so much dress- 
ing and entertaining going on,” remarked 
Peggy. 

Times are strangely altered indeed,” ob- 
served the lady with another sigh. “ The 
city is no longer the town that William Penn 
desired, but hath gone wild with luxury and 
dissipation.” 

“ Many are leaving the city, mother. ’Tis 
not we alone who find it expensive.” 

I know, Peggy. ’Tis affecting every one. 
Would that a better example were set the 
citizens at headquarters. Mr. Arnold is a 
good soldier. He hath shown himself to be 


Good News 


153 


a man of rare courage, but I fear ’twas a 
mistake to put him in charge of our city. 
Would that he had less money, or else more 
prudence. I fear the effect on the country. 
But there I I have uttered more than was 
wise, but I trust to thy discretion.’^ 

The city is rife with rumors of his ex- 
travagance, mother,” Peggy made answer. 

Thee is not alone in commenting upon it. 
Here was Robert yesterday looking exceed- 
ingly grave anent the reports. He says that 
there is much talk concerning the number 
and magnificence of the entertainments given 
at headquarters, and that many deem it but 
mere ostentation.” 

I feared there would be comment,” was 
Mrs. Owen’s reply. “ ’Tis pity that it should 
happen so when he hath such a fine record 
as a soldier. Such things cause discontent. 
There is so much use for the money among 
the suffering soldiers that I wonder he does 
not choose to spend it so. I like not to see 
waste. ’Tis sinful. Ah ! here is Betty, who 
looks full of importance. Belike she hath 
news.” 

I am come to say good-bye, Peggy,” an- 


154 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

nounced Betty Williams bustling in upon 
them. Mother and family are going to 
Lancaster. Father hath advised us to leave 
the city owing to the high price of commodi- 
ties, and while they go there, I, with a party 
of friends, am going to Dr. Simpson’s to take 
the smallpox. It hath been so prevalent 
that mother feared for me to delay longer in 
taking it.” 

Does thee not dread it, Betty ? ” ques- 
tioned Peggy, regarding Betty’s fair skin with 
some anxiety. 

I like not the pittings,” confessed Betty 
candidly. But Dr. Simpson advertises that 
he hath acquired special skill in the Orient 
in distributing the marks so as to minister to 
feminine looks instead of detracting from 
them, and he promises to limit them to but 
few. Can thee not come with me, Peggy? 
Thee has not had it, and we shall be a merry 
party.” 

“ I fear that it would not be altogether to 
my liking, Betty. I know that I should be 
inoculated, but I shrink from the process. I 
will say so frankly.” 

'‘Thee is just like Sally,” cried Betty. 


Good News 


G5 

She hath courage to become a nurse, yet 
cannot pluck up heart to join a smallpox 
party. And thee, Peggy Owen ! I am dis- 
appointed in thee. I have not half thy pluck, 
nor Sally's ; yet I mind not the ordeal. It 
may save me from a greater calamity. Just 
think how relieved the mind would be not 
to dread the disease all the rest of one's life. 
And then to emerge fairer than before, for 
so the doctor promises. Oh, charmante ! " 
ended Betty. 

Thee is brave to feel so about it, Betty," 
said Peggy. I hope that all will result as 
thee wishes. I shall miss thee." 

I wish thee would come too," said Betty 
wistfully. The other girls are nice, but there 
are none like thee and Sally. It used to be 
that we three were together in everything, 
but since the war began all that hath changed. 
What sort of times have come upon us when 
the only fun left to a damsel is to take the 
smallpox ? And what does thee think, Peggy ? 
I wove some linen, and sent it to the ladies to 
make into sheets for the prisoners. They said 
that it was the toughest linen they had ever 
worked with. It made their fingers bleed." 


156 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ Oh, Betty, Betty ! was it thou who wove 
that linen ? laughed Peggy holding up her 
hands for inspection. I’ve had to bind my 
fingers up in mutton tallow every night since 
I sewed on it. Never mind ! thee meant well, 
anyhow. Come now I Shall we have a cup 
of tea, and a chat anent things other than 
smallpox, or tough linen ? ” 

The two girls left the room, and Mrs. Owen 
turned once more to her accounts. But as the 
days passed by and the complexion of the times 
became no better her perplexity deepened. 

The ferment of the city grew. Personal 
and political disputes of all kinds were rife at 
this time. Men began to refer to the capital 
city as an attractive scene of debauch and 
amusement. In compliment to the alliance 
French fashions and customs crept in, and 
the extravagance of the country at large in 
the midst of its distresses became amazing. 
It was a period of transition. The war itself 
was dull. The two armies lay watching each 
other — Clinton in New York City, wuth Wash- 
ington’s forces extending from White Plains 
to Elizabeth, New Jersey. The Congress was 
no longer the dignified body of seventy-six. 


Good News 


157 


and often sat with fewer than a dozen mem- 
bers. Even the best men wearied of the war, 
and their dissatisfaction communicated itself 
to the masses. The conditions favored ex- 
cesses, and Philadelphia, as the chief city, was 
caught in a vortex of extravagances. 

So it was much to Mrs. Owen’s relief when 
she received a letter from her husband bidding 
her to come to him with Peggy. 

There will be no luxuries, and few con- 
veniences,” he wrote from Middlebrook, which 
was the headquarters for the winter of seventy- 
eight. None the less there is time for en- 
joyment as well as duty. Many of the officers 
have their wives and families with them so 
that there is no reason why we should not be 
together also. 

Tell Peggy that she will live in the midst 
of military equipment, but will not find it 
unpleasant. General Greene told me that he 
dined at a table in Philadelphia last week 
where one hundred and sixty dishes were 
served. Would that our soldiers had some of 
it ! What a change hath come over the hearts 
of the people ! I shall be glad to have thee 
and my little Peggy out of it. 


158 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Come as soon as thou canst make arrange- 
ments, and we will be a reunited family once 
more, for the winter at least. God alone knows 
what the spring will bring forth. Tis now 
thought that Sir Henry Clinton intends for 
the South at that time. Twould change the 
complexion of affairs very materially.” 

Here followed some instructions as to finan- 
cial and other matters. Mrs. Owen called 
Peggy hastily. 

“ Oh, mother, mother ! isn’t thee glad ? ” 
cried the girl dancing about excitedly. And 
we will not only be with father, but with the 
army too. Just think ! The very same sol- 
diers that we have been making socks and 
shirts for so long.” 

The very same, Peggy,” answered her 
mother, her face reflecting Peggy’s delight. 

I am in truth pleased to go. I was much 
worried as to the outcome of the winter here.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


THE CAMP AT MIDDLEBROOK 

‘‘We are those whose trained battalions, 
Trained to bleed, not to fly. 

Make our agonies a triumph — 

Conquer, while we die.^^ 

— “A Battle Song,” Edwin Arnold, 

“ Well, if this be a foot-warmer I wonder 
what a foot-freezer would be called,’^ exclaimed 
Peggy in tones of disgust, slipping from her 
seat in the coach to feel the covered iron at 
her mother^s feet. “ I donT believe that the 
innkeeper at the last tavern where we baited 
our horses filled it with live coals, as I told 
him to. He was none too civil.’^ 

“ Belike ^twas because we paid our reckon- 
ing in Continental money, remarked Mrs. 
Owen. “ Never mind the iron, Peggy. I 
shall do very well without it ; and if thou art 
not careful thou wilt drop that box which 
thee has been so choice of through the jour- 
ney.^^ 


159 


i6o P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Peggy laughed as she resumed her seat by 
her mother^s side. 

Is thee curious anent that box, mother ? 
she questioned drawing a small oblong box 
of ebony wood closer to her. 

“ I should be,^’ observed the lady with a 
smile, “ had I not heard Friend Deering tell 
thee that ^twas a secret betwixt thee and 
him.'* 

I should think that being a secret would 
make thee wonder all the more concerning 
it," remarked the girl. It would me, 
mother." 

Is thee trying to awake my inquisitive- 
ness, daughter ? " 

“ I am to tell thee about it should thee 
ask," said Peggy suggestively. “ But in all 
these four days thou hast not once evinced the 
slightest desire to know aught anent the 
matter. How can thee be so indifferent, 
mother? I am eager to tell thee." 

“So I judged," replied Mrs. Owen laugh- 
ing outright. “ Know then, Peggy, that I 
am as desirous of hearing as thou art of tell- 
ing. 'Tis something for General Washington ; 
is 't not ? " 


The Camp at Middlebrook i6i 

“ Why, mother, thee knows already,” cried 
Peggy. 

“ No, no, child ; I am only guessing. 
Twould be like Friend Deering to send some- 
thing to the general. That is all I know of 
the matter.^^ 

Well, then, Tis five hundred English 
guineas,’^ explained the girl, enjoying the look 
of amazement on her mother’s face. 

« Peggy, no ! ” exclaimed the lady. I 
thought belike Twas money, but I knew not 
that it was so much. How pleased the gen- 
eral will be. Hard money is getting scarcer 
and scarcer, and the people murmur against 
the currency of Congress.” 

And shall I tell thee all that I am to say 
to Friend Washington ? ” asked Peggy with 
an important air. ^‘Mother, thee did not 
guess that while thee was gathering supplies 
I too had business of like nature ? ” 

No, I did not know,” replied Mrs. Owen. 

Unravel the matter, I beg, Peggy. Twill 
serve well to pass the time, and I am curious 
also concerning the affair.” 

It was three weeks after the receipt of 
David Owen’s letter, and December was upon 


i 62 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

them ere mother and daughter had completed 
their arrangements for the journey. Know- 
ing the great need of supplies at the encamp- 
ment, Mrs. Owen determined not to go empty 
handed, and so made a personal canvas 
among the citizens, who responded to her ap- 
peal for the soldiers with their usual liberality. 
In consequence, when at length everything 
was in readiness, it was quite a little caravan 
that left the city headed for Middlebrook, 
New Jersey. First came the coach with 
Peggy and her mother inside ; then followed 
two farm wagons loaded with stores of various 
kinds ; behind these came Tom with Star, 
for Peggy was hoping for rides with her 
father ; the whole traveling under the escort 
of four of the Pennsylvania Light Horse who 
had been in Philadelphia on furloughs. 

The roads were bad, the traveling rough 
and slow, the weather cold and damp, but to 
Peggy, who had never before been away from 
Philadelphia and its vicinity, the journey was 
full of interest and excitement. It was now 
the afternoon of the fourth day since they 
had started, and both the maiden and the 
lady were conscious of a growing feeling of 


The Camp at Middlebrook 163 

excitement as they neared the journey^s end, 
so the matter of the box, about which the 
matron had in truth been wondering, was a 
welcome diversion. 

At first,” said Peggy pulling the fur robe 
closer about her and nestling confidentially 
up to her mother, “ he said ^twas so small an 
amount that he wished me to say naught 
concerning the donor. But I persuaded him 
to let me tell who gave it, saying to him that 
’twas not the amount that counted so much 
as the spirit in which ’twas given.” 

Mrs. Owen nodded approval, and the girl 
continued : 

And so I am to say that since Jacob Deer- 
ing is esteemed too old to take up arms for 
his country ’tis the only thing he can do to 
show his sympathy with the cause.” 

Would that there were more like him,” 
ejaculated the lady. The cause would soon 
languish were it not for just such support. 
Is thee tired, Peggy ? ” 

Not very, mother. Still, I shall be glad 
when we reach the camp.” 

At length, just as the sun was sinking be- 
hind the Watchung Mountains, the cumber- 


164 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

some coach swung round a bend in the road, 
and the encampment came into view. They 
had left Philadelphia by the old York road, 
crossing the Delaware at Coryell’s Ferry, and 
swinging across Hunterdon County into 
Somerset, where the army was stationed, so 
that their first sight of the Continental can- 
tonment glimpsed nearly all of the seven 
brigades stationed there. 

All along the Raritan River, and on the 
heights of Middlebrook the fields were dotted 
with tents and parks of artillery. Suddenly, 
as they drew nearer, the highways between 
the different posts seemed alive with soldiers 
going and coming. There was the crunch on 
the frozen ground of many feet. The country 
quiet was broken by the rattle of arms, the 
snort of horses, and the stir and bustle of 
camp. There was something inspiriting in 
the spectacle. Fatigue was forgotten, and 
Peggy straightened up with a little cry of de- 
light. 

Look at the tents, mother,” she cried. 

Didst ever see so many before ? ” 

** We must be at Middlebrook,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Owen, almost as excited as Peggy. 


The Camp at Middlebrook 165 

Just see how the prospect of rest hath re- 
animated the driver and his horses.’^ 

The maiden laughed as the driver sat up, 
cracked his whip and urged his horses to 
greater dispatch. The tired animals re- 
sponded nobly, but their spurt of speed was 
checked suddenly by a peremptory command 
from the patrol. The examination over, they 
were allowed to proceed, but were again 
halted when they had gone but a short dis- 
tance. 

“What can it be now ? wondered Peggy 
peering out of the coach. Catching sight of 
the tall figure that came alongside, she called 
gaily : 

“ The countersign, father 1 The counter- 
sign ! 

“ Tis welcome I Thrice welcome ! an- 
swered David Owen fiinging wide the door 
of the vehicle and taking her into a tender 
embrace. “ Art tired, Peggy ? ” 

“ No, father ; but I fear that mother is. 
She hath been cold too.^^ 

“ But I am so no longer,^^ spoke Mrs. Owen 
cheerily. “ Thee is well, David ? 

“ Never better, my wife. I have forgot 


i66 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

that I was ever ill. But come ! let us pro- 
ceed to our quarters.’^ 

And w'ho are in our mess? asked Peggy 
as, after a word to the driver, her father 
stepped into the coach. 

“ Thou hast become military ish already, I 
see,’’ he said smiling. I have found accom- 
modations for us at a farmhouse very near 
Bound Brook. ’Tis just beyond General 
Greeners brigade, and close enough to the Penn- 
sylvania line not to interfere with active duty. 
There will be but five in our mess, as thee 
calls it, Peggy — Friend Decker and wife, thy 
mother, thyself and I. ’Tis Friend Decker’s 
house. Dutch they are, but patriots staunch 
and true. See, my wife ! We are coming to 
General Washington's headquarters. Tis a 
much better dwelling than he occupied last 
year at Valley Forge. To thy right, Peggy. ’Tis 
the farmhouse in the midst of the orchard. 

‘‘ Friend Deering hath sent some gold to 
the general by Peggy, observed Mrs. Owen 
bending forward that she might the better 
see the building. And there are supplies 
behind in the wagons for the soldiers. Two 
loads there are.^' 

I 


The Camp at Middlebrook 167 

Now that is good news indeed/’ ex- 
claimed Mr. Owen. The chief should know 
of it immediately. We will stop there now. 
’Twill ensure the general a better night’s rest 
to receive such tidings. He hath been 
greatly worried lately over the apathy of the 
people toward the war.” 

Then if ’twill be of any comfort to him to 
learn of this small aid let us go to him at 
once, David,” said his wife. 

The last bit of sunlight disappeared behind 
the hills as they turned from the road into 
the meadow in the centre of which stood 
the large two-story wooden dwelling where 
General Washington had established his 
quarters for the winter. But lately finished, 
it was considered a model of elegance for that 
section of the country, and was in truth most 
roomy and comfortable. 

As the light faded, from the meadows and 
the hills sounded the drums, fifes and bugles 
in the retreat, or sunset drum beat. Scarcely 
had the music died away than all along the 
top of the mountain range the watch-fires of 
the sentinels blazed out suddenly. 

Oh ! ” gasped Peggy, her eyes glowing, 


i68 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

if I live long ^mid such surroundings 
methinks I shall feel equal to fighting the 
whole British army/’ 

’Tis so with all new recruits, Peggy,” 
laughed her father. Thee will not be so af- 
fected when the novelty wears off. And here 
is the dwelling. ’Twill not take us long to 
present our news to the general, and then for 
quarters.” 

A few rods to the east of the mansion were 
about fifty tents erected for the use of the 
life-guard. Fires flamed before every tent, 
around which men were gathered, laughing, 
talking or singing. Peggy looked about 
with much curiosity, but her father hastened 
at once to the door of the dwelling, where 
stood an orderly. 

“ Will thee tell His Excellency that David 
Owen is without, and wishes to see him ? ” he 
asked. ’Tis important.” 

The orderly was absent but a moment. 

His Excellency will see you, Mr. Owen,” 
he said. “ You are to go right in.” 

Peggy’s heart began to flutter painfully as 
she found herself once more in the presence 
of General Washington, and her mind went 



MY WIFI^ AND DAr(;HTKK, VODR }:X('KLI.K\(' 











I 





4 


I 


I 


I 


% 




; 


i 




I 


4 




The Camp at Middlebrook 169 

back involuntarily to the last time when she 
had taken that long ride to Valley Forge to 
beg for her father’s exchange. So perturbed 
was she that she did not notice that the room 
was large, low ceiled, and cozily warmed by a 
huge fire of logs which glowed in the great 
fireplace. Instead of being interested in the 
furnishings of the apartment, as she would 
have been at another time, she clung close to 
her father overcome by the remembrance of 
how very near they had been to losing him, 
and could not raise her eyes when he said : 

“ I beg to present my wife and daughter, 
Your Excellency. They tell me that they 
have brought some money and supplies, and 
it seemed best to let thee know of it at once.” 

You have acted with discretion, Mr. 
Owen,” said General Washington rising from 
the table before which he had been sitting. 

Madam Owen, I have long known of you 
through your good works, but have hitherto 
not had the pleasure of meeting with you 
personally. You would be welcome at any 
time, but doubly so since you bring us aid.” 

Thy thanks are not due me, but to the 
citizens of Philadelphia, sir,” said Mrs. Owen 


lyo Peggy Owen, Patriot 

with her finest curtsey. There are two 
wagon loads of stores of various kinds, among 
which are several casks of cider vinegar. We 
heard that thee was in need of that article.” 

We are indeed,” replied General Washing- 
ton. ^‘The country hereabouts hath been 
scoured for it until the farmers tell us that 
there is no more. Tis sorely needed for our 
fever-stricken men. ’Tis very timely. Mistress 
Owen.” 

“ And for thyself, sir,” continued the lady, 
a few of us learned of thy fondness for eggs, 
and there are several dozens of those. But, 
sir, on pain of displeasure from those who 
sent them, thou art not to divide them with 
any. They are for thine own table.” 

I will incur no displeasure on that ac- 
count, I assure you,” said the general laughing. 

I fear that you have been in communication 
with the housekeeper, who hath been much 
concerned because of the scarcity of eggs. I 
thank you, Mrs. Owen, for having so favored 
me, and also for the other stores. They are 
much needed. Mr. Owen, will you see to T 
that the quartermaster heeds your wife’s in- 
junction about those eggs? ” 


The Camp at Middlebrook 171 

David Owen bowed, and his wife went on : 

And Peggy hath also something for thee 
in that box, Your Excellency. She hath made 
so much of a mystery of it that I knew not 
the nature of its contents until this after- 
noon.” 

General Washington had not been unaware 
of Peggy^s agitation. Perhaps he too was 
thinking of the time when she had been so 
severely tried, for his voice was very gentle 
as he took the girl’s hand and said : 

** Miss Peggy and I are old friends. She 
promised me once to tell me what became of 
that wonderful dog of hers. 1 shall claim 
the fulfilment of that promise, my child, since 
we shall see much of each other this winter.” 

The ready smile came to Peggy’s lips, chas- 
ing away the tears that had threatened to 
flow. 

‘‘Does thee remember Pilot?” she cried. 
“ Oh, Friend Washington, I did not think 
a man so concerned with affairs of state 
would remember a dog.” 

“ He wished me well, and I always remem- 
ber my friends and well wishers,” he said, 
pleased that she had recovered her composure. 


172 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

And ^tis one of them who hath sent thee 
this box of five hundred English guineas/^ 
she said quickly, pointing to the box. “ Tis 
from Mr. Jacob Deering, sir. He said to tell 
thee that since he was esteemed too old to 
take up arms ’twas the only way left him to 
serve the cause. He regretted the smallness 
of the amount, but he said that English 
money was hard to come by.^' 

“ It is indeed hard to come by,^’ replied 
the general, receiving the box with gratifi- 
cation. “ This is most welcome. Miss Peggy, 
because just at this time our own money is 
depreciating rapidly owing to the fact that 
the British are counterfeiting it by the wagon 
load, and distributing it among the people. 
I trust that I may soon have an opportunity 
to thank Mr. Deering in person. I shall be 
in Philadelphia next week, and shall do my- 
self the honor of calling upon him. In the 
meantime. Miss Peggy, receive my thanks for 

this timely relief. Will you not 

At this moment the door opened to admit 
an orderly. General Washington turned to 
him. What is it, sir ? he said. Did you 
not know that I was occupied ? 


The Camp at Middlebrook 173 

Pardon me, sir,^’ replied the orderly, 
saluting. “ One of the videttes hath brought 
in a young girl who declares she hath a per- 
mit to pass the lines. He knows not what to 
do with her. She is English, sir, and comes 
, from New York.’^ 

** Bring her in,^’ commanded the chief. 

Nay,^^ as the Owens made a movement to 
depart, stay a little, I beg of you. This 
matter will take but a moment.^^ 

As he finished speaking the door opened 
once more to admit the form of a young girl. 
She could not have been more than Peggy ^s 
age, but she carried herself with so much 
dignity that she appeared older. Her eyes 
were of darkest gray, shaded by intense black 
lashes, and starry in their radiance. At 
present they held a look of scorn, and her 
well set head was tilted in disdain. A wealth 
of chestnut hair but slightly powdered clus- 
tered about her face in ringlets, and her com- 
plexion was of such exquisite fairness as to be 
dazzling. She was clad in a velvet riding 
frock of green, her beaver hat, from which 
depended a long plume, matching the gown 
in color. Her whole manner and appear- 


174 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

ance were stamped by a general air of dis- 
tinction. 

She advanced at once into the room, ap- 
parently unconscious of the effect that her 
beauty was producing. 

‘‘ By what right, sir,” she cried in a clear 
musical voice, “ do your men stop me in my 
journey ? I have a pass.” 

'' Let me see it, madam,” said General 
Washington quietly. He glanced at the paper 
she gave him, and remarked, “ This is from 
General Maxwell at Elizabethtown. He refers 
the matter to me for consideration. May I 
ask why so young a female wishes to pass 
through our lines ? ” 

I wish to join relatives in Philadelphia,” 
she answered. I travel alone because I 
was told that Americans did not make war 
on women and girls. It seems that I was 
mistaken.” 

You are an English girl,” said the general, 
ignoring her last remark. “ Why do you not 
stay with your people in New York ? ” 

“ Because, sir, I was left in England with 
my brother while my father came over with 
General Gage to fight the rebels. My brother 


The Camp at Middlebrook 175 

ran away, so I came to join father. He had 
gone to the Southern colonies, and when he 
learned that I was here, he wrote me to go 
to my relatives. I left New York under a 
flag of truce, and came to Elizabethtown. 
There I went at once to the general in charge. 
Sir, I have complied with ever}^ requirement 
necessary to pass the lines, and I ask that I 
be permitted to resume my journey.^^ 

“ And what is the name of these relatives ? ** 
asked Washington imperturbably. 

Owen, sir. David Owen is my father’s 
cousin.” 

Why ! ” exclaimed Peggy, who had been 
an amazed listener to the conversation. Thee 
must be my Cousin Harriet I ” 


CHAPTER XV 


HARRIET 

Whose beauty did astonish the survey 

Of richest eyes ; whose words all ears took captive ; 

Whose dear perfection hearts that scorned to serve 

Humbly call mistress. 

—‘‘AlVs Well that EnWs WelV^ 

As if she had just become aware of the 
presence of others the girl turned a startled 
look upon Peggy. 

“ If you are David Owen’s daughter, then 
I am indeed your cousin,” she said slowly 
intense surprise in her accents. And if 
you are his daughter, where is your father, 
and what do you here ? I thought you were 
in Philadelphia.” 

Father is here,” answered Peggy, starting 

forward eagerly. ‘‘ And thy^ather is ” 

But David Owen laid a restraining hand 
upon her arm. 

A moment, lass,” he said, a quick glance 
flashing between him and General Washing- 
176 


Harriet 


177 


ton. Let me speak to the maiden. My 
child/’ turning to the girl who was regarding 
him intently, thou wilt pardon me, I know, 
if I ask thee a few questions. It behooves us 
to be careful in times like these, and we but 
take precautions that thine own people would 
use under like circumstances. Therefore, tell 
me thy father’s name, and his regiment.” 

By what right do you question me ? ” 
she demanded haughtily. 

I am David Owen,” he answered briefly. 

If thou art in truth my kinsman’s daughter 
there is 'no reason why thee should not an- 
swer my questions.” 

Ask what you will, if you are Mr. David 
Owen, and I will answer,” she said, her man- 
ner changing to one of extreme courtesy. 

My father is William Owen, a colonel of 
the Welsh Fusileers. My brother’s name is 
Clifford, and I am Harriet. Do you believe 
me now, my cousin ? Or is there aught else 
to be asked ? ” 

Nay,” replied he mildly. I believe 
that thou art truly William’s daughter.” 

“ Then may I place myself under your 
protection, cousin ? ” she queried so appeal- 


178 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

ingly that Peggy’s tender heart could not 
bear it, and she went to her quickly. My 
father wished it, and I am a stranger in a 
strange land.” 

Surely thee may,” exclaimed Mr. Owen, 
touched, as his daughter had been, by the 
pathetic quiver that had come into her voice. 
“ That is ” — he hastened to add, “ if His 
Excellency hath no objection ? ” 

I have none, Mr. Owen,” declared Gen- 
eral Washington. “ As the young lady hath 
proved herself a relative I give her into your 
keeping. There could be no better sponsor 
for her, sir.” 

I thank thee,” said David Owen gravely. 

I will see that thy trust is not misplaced. 
And now, sir, we have troubled thee o’er 
long, I fear, and will therefore say good- 
night.” 

“ But not until Mistress Owen tells me 
when she and Miss Peggy, together with this 
newly found kinswoman, will honor me by 
their presence to dinner. Will you have 
recovered from the fatigue of your journey 
by Monday, Madam Owen ? ” 

“ Yes, Your Excellency. It will afford us 


Harriet 


179 

great pleasure to dine with thee at that time/' 
replied the matron bowing. 

The courtesies of leave-taking over, David 
Owen led the way to the coach. 

“ Take thy seat with us in the vehicle, my 
child," he said to Harriet Owen. I will 
have thy horse sent after us." 

And has thee a horse too ? " asked Peggy 
as the girl took her place beside her. “ Then 
we shall have some famous rides. Cousin 
Harriet. And what is thy horse's name ? " 

“ Fleetwood. I brought him from England. 
He hath been mine from a colt. I have never 
had any other, and he will suffer none to ride 
him but me." 

“ Thee thinks of him as I do of Star," 
cried Peggy in delight. 

Didst say, my child," interposed David 
Owen after the two maidens had chatted 
a while, that thy brother left thee alone in 
England ? " 

Yes, Cousin David. Clifford hath always 
been wild for the army, but father would not 
hear of his joining it. 'Twas lonesome after 
father left us, so I did not blame Clifford for 
leaving. A lad of mettle should not stop 


i8o Peggy Owen, Patriot 

at home when His Majesty hath need of him 
to help put down this rebellion. Your par- 
don, cousin. Being English I am all for the 
king, you know.” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Mr. Owen, pleased at her 
frankness. I like thy manner of speaking 
of it, Harriet.” 

But still, that need be no reason why we 
should not be friends,” she said quickly. 

There be those at home who think with the 
colonies, and blame them not for rebelling. 
It may be that I too shall be of like opinion 
after my sojourn with you.” 

It may be, Harriet. Have no uneasiness, 
my child. If thou art led to our way of think- 
ing it must be of thine own conviction, and 
not from any effort that we shall bring to bear 
upon thee. Thou art welcome despite thy 
opinions. And didst thou cross the ocean 
alone?” 

“Yes; that is,” she added hastily, “there 
was an officer’s wife who was coming to join 
her husband. I was with her. When father 
learned that I had come, he desired that I 
should go to you. He was sure that you 
would welcome me despite the difference in 


Harriet i8i 

politics. And why are you not in Philadel- 
phia ? 

“ I, of course, am with the army,'' he replied. 

The custom of campaigning only in the 
summer hath the advantage of permitting our 
wives and daughters to join tis in camp during 
the winter ; so my wife and Peggy have come 
for that time. Thou wilt like it, Harriet ; for 
there are amusements such as delight the 
hearts of maidens. I doubt not but both thee 
and my little Peggy will sorrow when 'tis 
time to leave it." 

Harriet must be tired, David," suggested 
Mrs. Owen kindly. Should not further ex- 
planation be deferred until the morrow ? " 

I mind not the talk, madam, my cousin," 
spoke Harriet, and Mrs. Owen noted instantly 
that she used Colonel Owen's term of address- 
ing her. It warms my heart for my cousin 
to talk to me." Again the little tremor came 
into her voice as she added : It makes me 

feel more at home." 

Then talk on, my child," said the lady 
gently. 

So the girl chatted of her father and brother, 
her home in England, her voyage across the 


i 82 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

ocean, and other subjects with so much charm 
that when at length the coach drew up before 
a farmhouse whose sloping roof and low eaves 
were but dimly distinguishable in the dark- 
ness Peggy found herself very much taken 
with this new cousin. 

“ I could listen to thee all night, Cousin 
Harriet,^' she exclaimed as her father assisted 
them from the coach. 

And so could we all,^^ said David Owen 
laughing, plainly as much pleased with the 
maiden as was Peggy. But we are at 
quarters, and the rules are that every one 
must be in bed at tattoo. That will give us 
just time for supper.’^ 

And so in spite of the protests of both girls 
they were sent to bed in short order. 

The rides began the very next day, and as 
Harriet seemed to be as much interested in 
the encampment as Peggy, Mr. Owen took 
them through part of it. 

Tis a strong cantonment,^^ he said. 

There are seven brigades here in the vicinity 
of Middlebrook. The main army lies in the 
hills back of Bound Brook, near enough to be 
called into service instantly if necessary. The 


Harriet 


183 

artillery under General Knox lies a few miles 
away at Pluckemin. The entire force of the 
army is scattered from here to Danbury, 
Connecticut/^ 

^^But why is it so scattered, my cousin?^’ 
inquired Harriet. “ Methinks that Twould 
be the part of wisdom to keep the army to- 
gether ? ” 

David Owen laughed. 

Would that thou wert Sir Henry Clinton, 
he said. “ Then all thy soldiers would stay 
in New York instead of being transferred to 
the Southern colonies. Tis done for two 
reasons : the easy subsistence of the army and 
the safety of the country.” 

“But doth it not hem Sir Henry in? ” she 
demanded. “ How can he get through these 
lines without fighting?” 

“ That is just it,” said Mr. Owen laughing 
again. “Thee will soon be quite a soldier, 
Harriet. Here we are at Van Vegthen’s 
bridge, which is one of three that crosses the 
Raritan. General Greene, who is acting as 
quartermaster at present, is encamped here. 
He hath his quarters in yon dwelling which 
lies to our left. Tis Derrick Van Vegthen's 


184 P^ggy Patriot 

house, and ye will both meet with him and 
the general. Mrs. Greene is here, and Mrs. 
Knox. Ye will like them. Let us ride 
closer. As ye are unaccustomed to camp life 
^twill be a novelty to ye to see the men 
engaged in their various duties. How busy 
they are ! ” 

From side to side the maidens turned, eager 
to see all that Mr. Owen pointed out. Quite 
a village of blacksmith shops, storehouses 
and other buildings connected with the 
quartermaster’s department had grown up 
around the house where General Greene made 
his headquarters. On the near-by elevation, 
even then called Mt. Pleasant, his brigade was 
encamped. 

As Mr. Owen had said, the scene was a busy 
one. A company of soldiers was drilling on 
the open parade ground, while of those who 
were not on duty some chopped wood which 
had been brought from the near-by hills, or 
tended fires over which hung large chunks of 
meat spitted upon bayonets, while still others 
could be seen through the open flaps of the 
tents cleaning their accoutrements. 

I should think those tents would be cold,” 


Harriet 


185 

remarked Peggy with a slight shiver, for al- 
though the winter's day was sunlit, the air 
was chill. 

“ They are not o'er comfortable, Peggy," re- 
turned her father. But does thee not see the 
huts that are in process of construction? 
General Washington taught the men how to 
build them, and they will be comfortably 
housed ere long. Note that they are built 
without nails, and almost the only tools used 
are the axe and saw. 'Tis most marvelous 
that such comfortable and convenient quarters 
can be made with such little expense to the 
people." 

“ The marvel to me," remarked Harriet 
Owen thoughtfully, “ is that such ill-clad, ill- 
fed looking troops can stand against our sol- 
diers. Why hath not the British swept them 
down like chaff before the wind? 'Tis past 
understanding." 

Because their cause is a righteous one," 
said David Owen solemnly. And because, 
also, what thou art in the way of forgetting, 
my little cousin : they are of thine own blood, 
and therefore fight with the spirit of English- 


men. 


i86 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

English ? she exclaimed. ** English I I 
had not thought of that, my cousin.’^ 

** Consider our case,^’ he said. Thou art 
of the same blood as ourselves. Doth it make 
a difference in the stock because thou dost 
happen to live in England, while Peggy there 
lives in America ? ” 

I had not thought of it in that way,” she 
said again. I think the English have not 
considered it either. I would talk more of 
the matter. Cousin David, but not now. I 
have much to think of now. But do you not 
fear that I shall tell the British about this 
camp ? ” added Harriet smiling. 

“ No, my child. Thou wilt not have oppor- 
tunity,” observed Mr. Owen. Does thee not 
know that once being with us there can be no 
returning to New York? There can be no 
passing and repassing to the city.” 

'' Oh,” she cried in dismay. “ I did not 
know. Can I not return if I should wish to ? ” 

Not unless thou hadst been away from the 
army for a long time,” he answered. 

But suppose, suppose father should come ? ” 
“ Even then thee would have to stay with 
us until such time that it was deemed advisa- 


Harriet 


187 

ble for thee to return. So thee sees, Harriet, 
that the rebels, as thee calls them, will have 
the pleasure of thy company for some time to 
come.^^ 

I see,^^ she said. Presently she threw her 
head back and gave way to a peal of musical 
laughter. “ There is but one thing to do, 
Cousin David,” she cried. And that is to 
become a patriot myself.” 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE TWO WAKNINGS 

Though your prognostics run too fast, 

They must be verified at last.” 

— Swift. 

And here is some one to see thee, Peggy, 
said Mrs. Owen a week later, coming into the 
little chamber under the eaves which the two 
maidens occupied in common. Bring thy 
cousin and come down.^^ 

Is it John, mother? asked Peggy, letting 
her tambour frame fall to the floor. I won- 
dered why we did not see him.^^ 

Yes, ^tis John, Peggy, though he is called 
Ensign Drayton here. Perhaps ^twould be as 
well for us to term him so, too.’^ 

“ Come, Harriet, called Peggy rising. 

Let us run down. Tis our first caller.^^ 

** And being a soldier let us prepare for 
him,^^ said the English girl, reaching for a 
box. ‘‘What would we females be without 
188 


The Two Warnings 189 

powder ? ’Tis as necessary to us as to a sol- 
dier, for His as priming to our looks as His to 
a gun. There ! will I do, Peggy ? 

Thee is beautiful, my cousin,” replied 
Peggy with warm admiration. “ Thee does 
not need powder nor anything else to set off 
thy looks.” 

Oh, well,” laughed the maiden, plainly 
gratified by her cousinH remark, His as well 
to be in the mode when one can. And I wish 
to do you honor, my cousin.” 

Oh, John,” cried Peggy as she entered the 
parlor, where young Drayton stood twirling 
his cocked beaver airily. That I should live 
to see thee wearing the white cockade of the 
Parley-voos on thy hat. What hath hap- 
pened?” 

The most wonderful thing in the world. 
Mistress Peggy,” answered Drayton reddening 
slightly at her raillery. General Washing- 
ton hath said that if my behavior warranted 
it he would put me with the Marquis de La 
FayetteH brigade upon his return from France. 
As His to be a picked corps of men His most 
gratifying to one’s vanity to be so chosen. 
And in compliment to my prospective com- 


igo P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

mander I am wearing the white cockade with 
our own black/^ 

'' I am so glad/^ exclaimed Peggy. Thee 
is making us proud of thee. Father said that 
there was no soldier more faithful to duty than 
thou. This is my cousin from England, John. 
Mistress Harriet Owen, Ensign Dfayton.’^ 

Your servant, madam,’’ said Ensign Dray- 
ton with a sweeping bow, which Harriet re- 
turned with a deep curtsey. 

Ah, Drayton,” said David Owen, entering 
at this juncture. The lassies are wild to see 
the camp. Canst thou ride, ensign ? ” 

That is how I made Miss Peggy’s ac- 
quaintance, sir,” said young Drayton 
frankly. 

Ah, yes ; I had forgot, my boy. I was 
thinking that perhaps thou couldst join us in 
our rides, and when it would not be possible 
for me to be with the girls thou couldst escort 
them.” 

I should be pleased, sir,” answered Ensign 
Drayton. “The country hereabouts is well 
adapted to riding as ’tis much diversified. 
The roads, though narrow, are through woods 
and dales, and are most beautiful. I have 


The Two Warnings 191 

been over the most of them, and know them 
well/^ 

Then thou art the very one to go with us,*^ 
said Mr. Owen. Now, my lad, answer any 
questions those camp wild maidens may ask 
and I will improve my well-earned repose by 
perusing the ^ Pennsylvania Packet.^ A new 
one hath just reached me.^’ 

Wilt pardon me if I say something, Mis- 
tress Peggy ? ’’ inquired young Drayton an 
hour later as Harriet left the room for a mo- 
ment. 

Why yes, John,^^ answered Peggy. What 
is it? 

“ It is to be careful of your cousin,” said 
the boy earnestly. I like not the fact that 
she is English and here in camp. She means 
harm, I fear.” 

‘‘ Why, John Drayton,” exclaimed the girl 
indignantly. ‘‘Just because she is English 
doth not make her intend any hurt toward 
us. I am ashamed of thee, John, that thee 
should imagine any such thing of one so sweet 
and good as my cousin, Harriet. And is she 
not beautiful ? ” 

“ She is indeed very beautiful,” he answered. 


192 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

‘‘ Pardon me, mistress, if I have wounded you, 
but still do I say, be careful. If she intends 
no hurt to any, either the camp or you, there 
still can be no harm in being careful.” 

‘‘ John, almost could I be vexed with thee,” 
cried Peggy. 

Don’t be that. Miss Peggy. I may be 
wrong. Of course I am all wrong if you say 
otherwise,” he said pleadingly. I spoke only 
out of kindness for you.” 

There, there, John ! we will say no more 
about it ; but thee must not hint such things,” 
said Peggy. And Drayton took his departure. 

Mother,” cried Peggy several days after 
this incident when she had returned from the 
ride which had become a daily institution, 
mother, John is becoming rude. I don’t 
believe that I like him any more.” 

‘‘ Why, what hath occurred, Peggy ? ” asked> 
Mrs. Owen, glancing at her daughter’s flushed 
face anxiously. “ Thy father and I are both 
much pleased with the lad. What hath he 
done?” 

’Tis about Harriet,” answered Peggy, sink- 
ing into a chair by her mother’s side. The 
first time he came he cautioned me to be care- 


193 


The Two Warnings 

ful because of her being here. I forgave him 
on condition that he should never mention 
anything of like nature again. And but now, 
while we were riding, Harriet stopped to 
speak for a moment to a soldier, and he said : 
‘ I don^t like that, Mistress Peggy. Why 
should she speak to that man? This must 
be looked into.^ And, mother, he wished to 
question Harriet then and there, but I would 
not let him. He is monstrously provoking I 
‘‘ Well, does thee know why she spoke to 
the soldier ? asked her mother quietly. 

Mother ! Peggy sat bolt upright in the 
chair, and turned a reproachful glance upon 
the lady. ** Thee too ? Why, Harriet told 
me but yesterday that she was becoming more 
and more of the opinion that the colonists 
were right in rebelling against the king. And 
is she not beautiful, mother ? 

Thou art quite carried away with her, 
Peggy,^' observed Mrs. Owen thoughtfully. 

Thou and thy father likewise. As thee 
says, Harrietts manner to us is quite different 
' to that which her father used. But William, 
whatever his faults, was an open enemy for 
the most part, and I like open enemies best. 




I 


194 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

I cannot believe that an English girl would 
so soon change her convictions regarding 
us/^ 

‘‘ Mother/' cried Peggy in open-eyed amaze, 
I never knew thee to be suspicious of any 
one before. Thou hast been talking with 
John. What hath come to thee ? " 

I have said no word concerning the mat- 
ter to John ; nor will I, Peggy. 'Tis not so 
much suspicion as caution. But now I heard 
her ask thy father if there were but the three 
bridges across the Baritan, and if 'twere not 
fordable. Why should she wish to know such 
things ? " 

“ Did thee ask father about it, mother ? " 

^^Yes." 

And what said he ? " 

“ He feared that because of William's ac- 
tions I might be prejudiced against her. He 
thought it quite natural for her to take an in- 
terest in military affairs, and said that she 
asked no more questions concerning them 
than thou didst. Beside, he said, she was 
such a child that no possible harm could 
come of it." 

Belike it is because of Cousin William 


The Two Warnings 195 

that thee does not feel easy, mother,’^ said 
Peggy much relieved. 

“ It may be,'' admitted the lady. ** Yet I 
would that she had not come. I would not 
have thee less sweet and kind to her, my 
daughter, but I agree with John that it can 
do no harm to be careful. Watch, my child, 
that thou art not led into something that may 
work harm to thee." 

“ I will be careful," promised Peggy, adding 
with playfulness : As careful as though I 

did not have thee and father to watch over 
me, or the army with General Washington 
right here. Let me see ! Seven brigades, are 
there not ? To say nothing of the artillery 
and four regiments of cavalry variously sta- 
tioned, and I know not how many brigades 
along the Hudson and the Sound. There I 
thou seest that I am as well versed in the dis- 
position of the army as Harriet is." 

Is thee trying to flout thy mother, 
Peggy ? " asked Mrs. Owen laughing in spite 
of herself. I may in truth be over-anxious 
and fearful, but 'tis strange that John feels so 
too. As thee says, it does seem as though 
naught could happen with the whole army 


196 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

lying so near. Still I have the feeling that 
harm threatens through the English girl.^^ 

But the days passed, and the time brought 
no change to Harrietts manner. She remained 
affectionately deferent to Mr. Owen, full of 
respectful courtesy toward Mrs. Owen, and 
had adopted a playful comradeship toward 
Peggy that was charming. The good lady^s 
reserve was quite melted at length, and she 
became as devoted to the girl as her husband 
and daughter. 

With girlish enthusiasm the maidens regu- 
lated their own days by that of the camp. 
They rose with the beating of the reveille, re- 
ported to Mrs. Owen as officer of the day for 
assignments of duty, and, much to her amuse- 
ment, saluted her respectfully when given 
tasks of knitting or sewing. When the re- 
treat sounded at sunset they announced their 
whereabouts by a loud, Here,’^ as the sol- 
diers answered to roll call, and, unless there 
was some merrymaking at one of the various 
headquarters, went to bed at the beating of 
tattoo. 

Lady Washington joined her husband in 
February, and there was an added dignity to 


The Two Warnings 197 

the kettledrums and merrymakings in conse- 
quence. Better conditions prevailed through- 
out the camp than had obtained at Valley 
Forge the preceding winter. The army was 
at last comfortably hutted. The winter was 
mild, no snow falling after the tenth of Jan- 
uary. Supplies were coming in with some 
degree of plenitude, and the outlook favored 
rejoicing and entertainment. 

But life was not all given up to amusement. 
The women met together, and mended the 
soldiers’ clothes, made them shirts and socks 
whenever cloth and yarn were to be had, 
visited the cabins, carrying delicacies from their 
own tables for the sick, and did everything 
they could to ameliorate the lot of the soldier. 

After a few such visits to the huts Harriet 
made a protest. 

I like not common soldiers,” she explained 
to Peggy. I mind not the sewing, though 
I do not understand why Americans deem it 
necessary to always be so industrious. ’Tis 
as though they felt that they must earn their 
pleasures before taking them.” 

Are not ladies in England industrious 
too ? ” inquired Peggy. 


198 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ They look after their households, of course, 
my cousin. And they paint flowers, or land- 
scapes, and the tambour frame is seldom out 
of the hand when one is not practicing on the 
spinet, but they do not concern themselves 
with the welfare of the common soldiers as 
your women do.” 

Oh, Harriet,” laughed Peggy. Thee 
has said that before, but thee does not practice 
what thee preaches.” 

‘‘ What mean you ? ” demanded Harriet 
with a startled look. 

I have seen thee several times give some- 
thing to a common soldier, as thee calls him. 
Yesterday when we were leaving General 
Greeners I saw thee slip something to one 
when he came forward to tighten Fleetwood^s 
girth. John saw it too.” 

“ I had forgot,” remarked the girl carelessly. 
** Yes ; I did give him a bit of money. 
Methinks he hath rendered us several services 
of like nature, Peggy, when something hath 
gone amiss. Yet it may not have been the 
same soldier. I scarce can tell one from 
another, there are so many.” 

Thee has a good heart,” commended Peggy 


199 


The Two Warnings 


warmly. Mother says that ^tis the only way 
to do a kindness. Perform the deed, and then 
forget it. But I always remember.'^ 

Does Cousin David ride with us to-day, ^ 
doth the ensign ? asked Harriet. 

Tis John, my cousin. Father is on duty.^^ 
I am sorry,’’ said Harriet. I do not like 
Ensign Drayton. He reminds me of a song 
they sing at home : 


* With little hat and hair dressed high, 
And whip to ride a pony ; 

If you but take a right survey 
Denotes a macaroni,^ ” 


she trilled musically. Now don’t say any- 
thing, Peggy. I know he is considered a lad of 
parts. I heard two officers say that he would 
no doubt distinguish himself ere the war was 
over. ’Twas at Mrs. Knox’s kettledrum.” 

Now I must tell mother that,” cried 
Peggy, her momentary vexation at Harriet’s 
song vanishing. He is our especial soldier.” 

Is he? And why?” asked Harriet. 

Nay,” she added as Peggy hesitated. ’Tis 
no matter. I knew not that it was a secret. 
I care not. I like him not, anyway. Peggy, 
do you like me very much ? ” 


200 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ I do indeed, Harriet,’’ answered Peggy 
earnestly. Why? ” 

I am just heart-sick to hear from my 
father,” said Harriet, the tears welling up into 
her beautiful eyes. It hath been so long since 
I heard. Not at all since I came, so long ago.” 

’Tis hard to get letters through the lines,” 
said Peggy soberly. 

I know it is, for I have tried,” answered 
Harriet. The officers won’t send them. If 
you were away from Cousin David wouldn’t 
you make every effort to hear from him ? ” 

Indeed I would,” responded Peggy. 
** Harriet, has thee asked father to help thee ? 
He would take the matter to General Wash- 
ington.” 

General Washington does not wish to do 
it because I am British,” answered Harriet 
after a moment. I know that they must be 
careful, but oh ! I am so anxious anent my 
father, Cousin Peggy.” 

That is just as mother and I were about 
father last winter,” observed Peggy. At 
last Robert Dale wrote us that he was a 
prisoner in Philadelphia, and I rode into the 
city to see him.” 


201 


The Two Warnings 

Was that when father was exchanged for 
him?^' questioned the girl eagerly. 

** Y-yes/’ hesitated Peggy. She did not 
like to tell Harriet what effort had to be made 
to get the exchange. 

Peggy, he helped you anent Cousin David 
then ; will you help me about my father ? ” 

How could I, Harriet ? asked Peggy. 

‘^If you will just hand this note to that 
soldier that you saw me give the money to 
yesterday he will get it through the lines. 
Nay,’^ as Peggy opened her lips to speak. 
“ You shall read it first. I would do nothing 
unless you should see that ^twas all right. 
Read, my cousin. 

She thrust a note into Peggy^s hand as she 
spoke. 

Miss Harriet Owen presents compliments 
to Sir Henry Clinton, and would esteem it a 
favor if he would tell her how Colonel Will- 
iam Owen is. A word that he is well is all 
that is desired. I have the honor, sir, to be, 
Your humble and obliged servant, 

Hakeiet Owen. 

Middlehrooh^ New Jersey y 

Headquarters American Army^ 


202 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

^^Why, there ought to be no objection to 
getting that through,’^ exclaimed Peggy. 

‘‘ Harriet, let me ask father 

“ I have asked him,” said Harriet mourn- 
fully. He would if he could, Peggy. He 
wishes me not to speak of it again, and I 
promised I would try to content myself with- 
out hearing from father. You must not speak 
of it either ; else Cousin David will be angry 
with me for not trying to be content.” 

Don’t cry, H^rijpt,” pleaded Peggy, as the 
girl commencedJro' sob, and her own tears 
began to flow.''l^§omething can be done, I 
know. Thee d^'^t to hear from Cousin 
William.” 

Cousin David said I must be content,” 
sobbed Harriet. And he hath been so good 
to me that I must ; though ’tis very hard not 
to hear. I see that you do not wish to 
do it, Peggy. I meant no wrong to any, 
but ” 

How does thee know that the soldier 
could get the note through the lines, Har- 
riet ? ” asked Peggy thoughtfully. 

He said that he was to have leave to go 
to Elizabethtown for a few days, and while 


The Two Warnings 203 

there he could do it/' said Harriet, looking up 
through her tears. 

“ Why does thee not give it to him, then ? " 
inquired Peggy. 

** It must be given to him to-day," answered 
the other, because he goes to-morrow. If 
Cousin David were to ride with us I would, 
but Ensign Drayton always watches me as 
though I were in communication with the 
enemy, and about to bring the whole British 
force right down upon^^.. You know he 
does, Peggy.” 

Peggy flushed guiltily. . 

** Yes," she admitted, hTi^oth, Harriet. I 
knew not that thee was aware of it, though." 

Give me the note," said Harriet, rising 
suddenly. As my father helped you to your 
father I thought you would aid me, but I 


Nay," said Peggy, her gentle heart not 
proof against the insinuation of ingratitude. 

Give me the note, Harriet. I will give it 
to the man. I see not how it can bring harm 
to any, and thee ought to hear from thy 
father." 

How good you are, Peggy," cried Harriet, 


204 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

kissing her. Here is the note. If I can 
only hear this once I will be content until 
such time as Cousin David deems best. You 
are very sweet, my cousin.'^ 

And under the influence of this effusive- 
ness Peggy saw not that the note her cousin 
handed to her was not the one which she had 
read. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A LETTER AND A SURPRISE 

^^Oh, never shall we know again 
A heart so stout and true — 

The olden times have passed away, 

And weary are the new.^^ 

— Aytoun. 

Governor Livingston will dine with us 
to-day, Peggy, remarked Mrs. Owen as Peggy 
and Harriet came down the stairs equipped 
for their ride. Be not too long away, for 
thy father will wish you both here.” 

Is he the rebel governor of the Jerseys ? ” 
asked Harriet abruptly. The one for whom 
two thousand guineas are offered — for his cap- 
ture?” 

“He is the patriot governor of the state, 
Harriet,” answered Mrs. Owen mildly. “ We 
do not call such rebels. As to the reward I 
know not. I had not heard of such amount 
being offered, although ^tis well known that 
he is held in particular abhorrence by both 
205 


2 o 6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

the Tories and thy people. Perhaps David 
can inform thee concerning the affair.’’ 

“ ’Tis no matter,” spoke Harriet hastily. “ I 
dare say that I have confused him with an- 
other. Peggy, hath my beaver the proper tilt 
to show the feather ? It should sweep to the 
right shoulder.” 

’Tis most becoming,” answered Peggy, after 
a critical survey. Thee looks as charming 
as ever, Harriet.” 

Vanity, vanity,” laughed her cousin. 

Shall we go for the ride now ? ” 

Ensign Drayton rode into the yard just as 
their horses were brought to the block for the 
girls to mount. To Peggy’s surprise the same 
private soldier to whom she was to give the 
note had them in charge. As Harriet vaulted 
lightly into her saddle he left Fleetwood’s 
head and went round to the horse’s side. 

That will do, sirrah,” spoke young Dray- 
ton sharply. I will attend to the strap.” 

Peggy glanced at him quickly. John 
grows unmannerly,” she thought to herself. 

Now what did the poor man do amiss? 
Friend,” she called as the soldier saluted and 
turned to leave, her voice showing her indig- 


A Letter and a Surprise 207 

nation, “ friend, thee shall fix Star’s girth 
if it needs it.” 

“ Thank you, miss,” he said, saluting again. 
He tightened the strap deftly, and the girl 
put her hand in her purse for a small coin. 
As she did so her fingers touched the note 
that Harriet had given her, and she bent 
toward him suddenly. 

“ Thee was to take a letter, was thee not ? ” 
she asked. 

Yes,” he ^plied, a look of astonishment 
hashing across his face. 

It is here, friend,” said she, giving him 
the missive. I hope thee can get it through, 
for my cousin is sore beset with grief for 
news of her father. And there is money for 
thee. Thou art a good man, and hast a kind 
heart.” 

Thank you,” he said saluting, and Peggy 
could not have told how he concealed the 
note, it was done so adroitly. 

Why did thee speak so sharply to him, 
John?” she queried when at length they had 
started. 

** Those girths should be attended to before 
bringing the horses round,” he answered. 


2 o 8 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

** Tis done to get money from you girls. He 
never sees us but that he comes forward under 
some pretense of doing a service. I like not 
his actions. How doth it come that he is 
attending the horses ? He is not your father's 
man." 

I know not," answered Peggy. Doth it 
really matter? Fie, fie, John I thee is cross. 
I never saw thee so before." 

‘‘ Your pardon," said the lad contritely. 
“ I meant not to be so, but men require sharp 
treatment, and perchance I have brought my 
parade manner with me." 

The girls laughed, but a constraint seemed 
to be over all three. Harriet was unusually 
silent, and Peggy, though conscious of no 
wrong-doing, was ill at ease. 

The feeling was intensified as, when they 
had gone some distance, young Drayton 
wheeled his horse suddenly. 

Let us go back," he said abruptly. 

Why ? " exclaimed both girls simulta- 
neously, but even as they spoke they saw the 
reason. A few rods in front of them, sus- 
pended from the limb of a tree, hung the 
limp body of a man. 


A Letter and a Surprise 209 

‘‘ Is it a spy ? whispered Peggy shudder- 
ingly. 

“ Yes, Mistress Peggy. I knew not that the 
execution would take place on this road, else 
I would have chosen another for the ride. 
'Tis not a pleasing sight.^' 

Is thee ill, Harriet ? cried Peggy, all at 
once happening to glance at her cousin who 
had no color in her face. 

“ 111 ? No,’^ answered Harriet with an at- 

tempt at carelessness. I am chilled ; that 
is all. Then, too, as the ensign says, yon 
sight is not a pretty one. Methinks such 
service must be extremely hazardous.” 

It is, mistress,” said Drayton sternly. 

So perilous is it that the man, woman, or 
girl even who enters upon it does so at the 
risk of life. No mercy is shown a spy. Nor 
should there be.” 

“ And yet,” she said growing paler still, 

spies are used by your own general, sir. It 
is a parlous mission, but he who enters upon 
it serves his country as truly as though ” — 
she laughed, flung up her head and looked 
him straight in the face — ‘*as though he 
were an ensign,” she flnished mockingly. 


210 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

“ She has thee, John,'' cried Peggy gaily. 

But a truce to such talk. 'Tis gruesome, is 
it not ? Let us converse upon more pleasing 
subjects." 

Methinks," said Drayton briefly, 'twould 
be as well to return. Mistress Peggy. The 
ride hath been spoiled for the day." 

But a shadow seemed over them, and 
neither girl recovered her accustomed spirits 
until some hours later when they went into 
dinner. 

“ Now by my life, David," cried William 
Livingston, the great war governor of New 
Jersey, as the maidens were presented. ** Now 
by my life, these girls take not after you, else 
they would not be such beauties. They must 
meet with my daughters. I had three," he 
said turning to Peggy. “ The Livingston 
Graces, some called them, but one grew tired 
of being a nymph and so became a bird. 
Nay ; be not alarmed," he added as a puzzled 
look flashed across Peggy's face, ** she but 
married John Jay. 'Tis a joke of mine. 
And this is the cousin from across the sea 
who bids fair to become our more than sym- 
pathizer? Wilt pardon me if I say that 


211 


A Letter and a Surprise 

were I British I'd never relinquished to the 
rebels so fair a compatriot? " 

“ Perchance, sir," replied Harriet, sweeping 
him an elaborate curtsey, and assuming the 
gracious manner which was one of her charms, 
perchance if you were on the other side I 
would not wish to be relinquished." 

That is apt," he responded with a hearty 
laugh. “ What think you, David ? Are not 
the honors evenly divided betwixt this young 
lady and myself? I must be wary in my 
speech." 

And are you at Liberty Hall this winter ? " 
she asked him presently. 

Yes ; thanks to Maxwell's brigade, I am 
permitted this enjoyment. Were he not sta- 
tioned at Elizabethtown, however, I could not 
be with my dear ones. 'Tis the first time in 
three years that I have had the privilege. 
Hath General Washington returned from 
Philadelphia, David ? " 

He hath been back for some time," an- 
swered Mr. Owen. Since the first of the 
month, in fact. 'Twas dull here without 
him." 

I like him better than any other one of 


212 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

your people whom I have met, my cousin,’^ 
declared Harriet after the governor had taken 
his departure. “ I have heard much of Lib- 
erty Hall, Cousin David. I am curious anent 
it. Where is it?’^ 

** Tis a mile northwest of Elizabethtown, 
Harriet,^^ answered he. A wonderful place it 
is. The governor hath sent abroad and ob- 
tained hundreds of trees to adorn the grounds. 
^Tis his lament, however, that he will not 
live to see them grown. He is a wonderful 
man also. Tis no marvel that thee is pleased 
with him. His daughters are most charming, 
and will be agreeable acquaintances for thee 
and Peggy. We will go there soon.^’ 

But tell me how to get to the Hall, 
please,” she teased. I want to know ex- 
actly.” 

Exactly,” he laughed. Well, well, Har- 
riet, I will do my best; though why thee 
should want to know exactly is beyond me.” 

Tis fancy,” she said laughing also. And 
thee always indulges my fancies, Cousin 
David. Doesn’t thee now ? ” 

Whenever thee uses that speech, my child, 
I cannot resist thee,” he answered. And 


A Letter and a Surprise 213 

forthwith sat down by the table and drew for 
her a map showing just where the road to 
Liberty Hall turned from the Morris turn- 
pike. 

Drayton and I are both on duty to-day/^ 
announced Mr. Owen the next morning. “ If 
you ride, lassies, it must be without escort, 
unless I can find some one to go with you.’^ 

Oh, do let us go alone, Cousin David, 
pleaded Harriet. “ Peggy and I have gone so 
a few times. There is nothing to harm us.” 

“ I see not how harm could befall you so 
long as you stay within the lines,” said Mr. 
Owen indulgently. “ But it shall be as Lowry 
says.” 

And what say you, madam my cousin ? ” 
The girl turned toward the lady with pretty 
deference. 

Could not the ride go over for one day? ” 
asked she. I like not for you to ride alone.” 

Twill be good for Peggy,” spoke Harriet 
with an air of concern. She is not well 
to-day.” 

Is thee not, my daughter ? ” asked Mrs. 
Owen. Thee is pale.” 

‘‘ Tis nothing to wherrit over, mother,” 


214 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

spoke Peggy cheerfully. I did not sleep well, 
that is all. Almost do I believe with Doctor 
Franklin that the windows should be raised 
in a sleeping-room, though none but he advo- 
cates such a thing.^^ 

Doctor Franklin advocates naught but 
what he hath proved by experience to be 
good,^^ declared Mr. Owen, rising. “ He is a 
philosopher who profits by his own teaching. 
I think ’t would be best for the girls to go, 
wife.'^ 

*‘Then, by all means, go” decided Mrs. 
Owen. But start earlier than usual, so as 
to be back long before the retreat sounds ; 
else I shall be uneasy.^’ 

We will do that, mother,” promised Peggy. 
And as soon as the morning tasks were finished 
the maidens set forth. 

Are you not glad that we are alone to- 
day ? ” asked Harriet, when they had ridden 
a while. “ I tire of even Cousin David. Do 
you not ? ” 

Why, no ! ” exclaimed Peggy in surprise. 
** I would rather have father with us. I do 
not see how any one could tire of him.” 

Harriet made no reply to this speech, and 


A Letter and a Surprise 215 

the two rode for some distance in silence. 
The February day was chill and gray, the 
roads slushy, but the outdoor life they had 
led rendered the maidens hardy, and they did 
not mind the dampness. 

Why ! ejaculated Harriet suddenly. 
** Aren’t we on the Elizabethtown turnpike? ” 
Yes,” said Peggy glancing about. “ I 
knew not that we had come so far. We must 
turn back, Harriet. Mother said that she 
would be uneasy if we were not there before 
the sounding of the retreat, and the afternoons 
are so short. ’Twill be time for it before we 
know it.” 

“I’ll tell you what, Peggy,” cried her 
cousin. “ Let’s go by Liberty Hall.” 

“ It is too late,” answered Peggy. “ Thee 
must know that it is all of twenty miles to 
Elizabethtown, and though we have ridden a 
goodly part of the distance ’twould be more 
than we could do to-day. There and back, 
Harriet, is not to be thought of.” 

“ Well, I am going, anyway,” exclaimed 
Harriet with more petulance than Peggy had 
ever seen her exhibit. “ So there I ” 

She struck Fleetwood a sharp blow with her 


2 i 6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

riding crop as she spoke, and set off at speed 
down the road. Too much surprised to do 
more than call after her, Peggy drew rein, un- 
decided what course to pursue. As she did so 
her eye was caught by a folded paper lying in 
the roadway. Now this had fallen from 
Harriet’s person as her horse started off un- 
noticed by either girl. 

“ That’s a letter ! ” exclaimed Peggy as she 
saw it. “ Some one must have dropped it. 
Could it have been Harriet? I’ll get it and 
tease her anent the matter.” 

Smiling roguishly she dismounted and 
picked up the missive. Somewhat to her 
amazement there was no address, and opening 
the epistle she found neither address nor 
signature. 

“ How monstrously queer ! ” she cried, 
turning it about. Why, why,” as her glance 
rested almost unconsciously upon the writing, 
what does it mean?” For with deepening 
amazement this is what she read : 

Your information opportune. An attempt 
will be made on the night of the twenty-fourth 
to surprise brigade at Elizabethtown, and to 
take the old rebel at L H . Reward 


A Letter and a Surprise 217 

will be yours if successful. Can you be near at 
hand so as to be taken yourself? 

The brigade at Elizabethtown is Gen- 
eral Maxwell’s/’ mused Peggy thoughtfully. 

Then the old rebel must be Governor Living- 
ston of Liberty Hall. The twenty-fourth? 
Why, ’tis to-day ! ” she cried in consternation. 

Oh ! what must I do ? ’Tis past four of the 
clock now.” 

She looked about dazedly as though seek- 
ing guidance. But with Peggy a need of 
decision usually brought quick result, and it 
was so in this instance. It was but a moment 
before her resolve was taken. 

“ I must just ride there and tell him, and 
then warn the garrison,” she said aloud. 

’Tis the only thing to do.” 

Mounting Star, she shook the reins and 
started. Before she had gone a dozen rods, how- 
ever, here came Harriet riding back full tilt. 

Where are you going? ” she called. ‘‘ That 
is not the way to Bound Brook.” 

“ I know, Harriet,” replied Peggy without 
stopping. I am going to Liberty Hall. An 
attempt will be made to-night to capture the 
governor. He must be warned.” 


2i 8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

How know you that such attempt will be 
made ? asked her cousin, riding up beside her. 

Are you daft, Peggy ? '' 

Nay ; I found a letter in the road saying 
so,’^ explained Peggy. Will thee come too, 
Harriet? And there is no time for chat. We 
must hasten. Perhaps though thee would bet- 
ter ride back to tell mother.’^ 

“ ’Tis indelicate for females to meddle 
in such matters,” cried Harriet excitedly. 

Think how froward your father will think 
you, Peggy. Wait ! we will go back to 
camp, and send relief from there, as doth be- 
come maidens.” 

It could not reach the garrison in time, as 
thee knows,” returned Peggy, keeping steadily 
on her way. Do not talk, Harriet. We must 
ride fast.” The letter was still in her hand. 

Let me see the letter,” said Harriet. 

Where did you get it ? It could not have 
been long in the road, for ^tis not muddy. 
Who could have dropped it ? ” 

Harriet, thee is detaining me with thy 
clatter,” spoke Peggy with some sharp- 
ness. Thee has seen the letter, and know 
now the need for action. Either come 


A Letter and a Surprise 219 

with me or ride back to camp. We must 
act.^’ 

“You shall not go/' exclaimed Harriet 
reaching over, and catching hold of Star’s 
bridle. “ ’Tis some joke, and beside, your 
mother will be waiting for us. Come back ! ” 

Peggy drew rein and faced her cousin with 
sudden suspicion. “ Harriet,” she said, “ is 
that letter thine ? ” 

“ Mine ? ” Harriet laughed shrilly. “ How 
could it be mine? I was not anywhere near 
when you found it. Besides, I never saw the 
governor until yesterday. How could I be 
concerned in his capture then ? ” 

“ True,” said Peggy with brightening face. 
“ Thy pardon, my cousin. Thy actions were 
so queer that for a moment I could but 
wonder.” 

“ And now we are going right back to the 
camp,” cried Harriet gaily. “ That will show 
that you are sorry for such thoughts. Why, 
Peggy, you are getting as bad as John 
Drayton.” 

“ Nay,” said Peggy drawing her rein from 
her cousin’s clasp. “ I am sorry that I wronged 
thee, Harriet, but neither thee nor any one 


220 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

shall detain me from going to Governor Liv- 
ingston and the garrison. Do as thou wilt 
in the matter. I am going. 

For the second time in her life she struck 
her pony sharply. The little mare reared, and 
then settling, dashed off in a gallop. She did 
not look to see whether her cousin was follow- 
ing her or not. On she rode. The February 
slush spattered from Star's flying hoofs, and 
covered her from head to foot, but she did not 
notice. The daily rides had familiarized her 
with the road to Elizabethtown, and the mi- 
nute description given by her father to Harriet 
the night before now enabled her to head un- 
erringly for the governor's mansion. The 
short winter day was drawing to a close when 
all at once she became aware that there was 
the sound of hoofs behind her. 

The sound increased. Presently she felt the 
hot breath of a horse upon her face, and just 
as she turned from the Morris turnpike into 
Livingston Lane, at the end of which stood 
the governor's country seat, Fleetwood, run- 
ning as a deer runs in leaps and bounds, 
dashed past her, with Harriet urging him to 
greater endeavor. 


221 


A Letter and a Surprise 

Before Peggy was half-way down the lane 
Harriet had reached the great house, sprung 
from her saddle and was pounding vigorously 
upon its portals. 

Fly, fly,^^ she cried, as the governor him- 
self came to the door. The British are com- 
ing to take you. Peggy will tell you all. I 
must warn the garrison.’’ 

She was on Fleetwood’s back again by the 
time she had finished speaking, and was off 
before either the astonished governor or the 
dumbfounded Peggy could utter a word. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


STOLEN THUNDER 

When breach of faith joined hearts does disengage, 

The calmest temper turns to wildest rage.’’ 

— Lee. 

And what is it all about, my child ? ’’ in- 
quired the governor as Harriet disappeared 
down the lane. 

She spoke the truth, sir,’’ said Peggy, try- 
ing to recover from the intense amazement 
into which Harriet’s conduct had thrown her. 

Here is a letter — nay, my cousin must have 
kept it,” she ended after a hasty search. 

She wished to show it to General Maxwell, 
I make no doubt,” he said. Canst remem- 
ber the contents ? ” 

I think so, sir,” answered Peggy, who was 
herself again. The thing to do was to explain 
the warning to the governor. The affair with 
Harriet could be adjusted afterward. ‘^It 
said that an attempt would be made to surprise 
the brigade at Elizabethtown on the twenty- 
222 


Stolen Thunder 


223 


fourth, sir, which is to-night. Also that an 
effort would be made to captivate the old 

rebel at L H , which must have 

meant thee, sir.’^ 

Doubtless ! Doubtless ! ” he agreed. I 
learned to-day that there was a large reward 
offered for me, dead or alive.’^ 

Why, it spoke of the reward,” cried she. 
‘‘ Thee won’t stay here, will thee? ” 

Oh, as to that ” he began, when his 

wife and two daughters appeared in the door- 
way. 

What is it, William ? ” asked gentle Mrs. 
Livingston. 

“ The British plan to attempt my capture 
to-night,” he explained grimly. Zounds ! 
do they think to find me in bed, as they did 
Charles Lee ? ” 

Oh, father,” cried one of the girls fear- 
fully, you must leave at once for a place of 
safety.” 

“ Here I stay,” declared the doughty gov- 
ernor. Is ’t not enough that I should be 
hounded from pillar to post for two years, that 
I should leave now with a brigade less than 
a mile away ? I’ll barricade the house.” 


224 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Why, how could the house be barricaded 
when there is not a lock left on a door, nor • 
even a hinge on the windows,’^ cried Miss 
Susannah. Papa, aren^t you going to tell 
us who your informant is.^’ 

Bless my soul,^’ ejaculated the governor 
hastily. My dears, this is Miss Peggy Owen, 
David's daughter. 'Twas her cousin, how- 
ever, who was the informant. She hath rid- 
den on, like the brave girl she is, to warn 
Maxwell. Miss Peggy, will you not stop with 
the family until morning, or do you wish to 
return to camp ? " 

The camp, sir," replied Peggy promptly. 

My mother will be uneasy." 

Then I will ride with you, my little 
maid," cried he, swinging himself into the 
saddle. “ This information proves beyond 
doubt that there is a spy somewhere among 
us, and steps should be taken at once for his 
apprehension. My dears, if I thought for 
one moment that harm would be offered 


Go, go," cried one of the daughters im- 
ploringly. No greater harm will befall us 
than an attack of scarlet fever." 


Stolen Thunder 


225 


“ That is Susy’s favorite jest,” chuckled 
William Livingston. “ She will have it that 
our belles are in more danger from the red 
coats of the British officers than from all the 
bullets the English possess.” 

They had reached the end of the lane by 
this time, and turned into the turnpike just 
as a trooper rode up to them coming from 
Elizabethtown. 

Sir,” he said, saluting, General Maxwell 
hath sent to ask concerning this matter of at- 
tack. Have you any further knowledge re- 
garding it, and do you consider the informa- 
tion correct ? A young girl, English she was, 
came in great haste to tell us of it and hath 
set forth at speed for Middlebrook to ask Gen- 
eral Washington to send reinforcements, as 
the number of the attacking party is un- 
known.” 

Tis marvelous,” ejaculated the governor. 

That is just what should be done. That is 
a wonderful cousin of yours. Miss Peggy. 
Yes,” to the trooper, ‘‘ I have no doubt but 
that the information is correct, though I know 
no further concerning the affair than that an 
attack is contemplated. Tell your general to 


226 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

be prepared. I am myself bound for the camp 
and will hasten the sending of reinforce- 
ments.^^ 

The trooper saluted, wheeled, and left them. 
The ride to Middlebrook was a silent one. 
The governor seemed absorbed in thought, 
and Peggy was full of wonderment at the per- 
plexity of Harrietts actions. She had not 
wished her (Peggy) to warn the governor. 
She had tried to keep her from coming. And 
then — when she had thought her cousin well 
on toward the camp she had come after her 
and had given the warning herself. Why, 
why, why ? Peggy asked herself over and 
over. Had she thought it a hoax at first, as 
she had said, and then upon reflection con- 
cluded that it was not ? 

She was glad that Harriet had changed 
about it, Peggy told herself, but how strangely 
it was happening ! Just as though Twas Har- 
riet and not herself to whom the credit be- 
longed. It was so different, she reflected, 
from the time when she had gone to General 
Putman with news of the spy, James Moles- 
worth. Then she had been made much of by 
every one, and now 


Stolen Thunder 


227 

As she reached this point in her musings 
she chided herself sharply. 

Peggy/’ she exclaimed in stern self-ad- 
monition, unconscious that she spoke aloud, 
Peggy, what doth it matter who did it — so 
that ’twas done? That is the main thing.” 

Did you speak, Mistress Peggy ? ” queried 
Governor Livingston, rousing himself from 
reverie in turn. 

I was thinking, sir,” she told him, and 
knew not that I spoke aloud. Tis fashion of 
mine so to do sometimes.” 

“ Tis one that most of us indulge in, I 
fancy,” he responded. We are almost at 
camp now. Art tired, my child? Tis a 
goodly distance you have traveled.” 

A little,” she made answer, and again 
there was silence. 

It was ten o’clock when at last they rode 
into camp. Lights flashed as men hurried to 
and fro, and there was a general appearance 
of excitement quite different from the usual 
quiet of that hour. David Owen came out of 
the farmhouse as they drew rein before it. 

I hoped thee would come to the camp, 
William,” he exclaimed. ** Harriet hath 


228 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

thrown us all into a fever of apprehension 
concerning thee. His Excellency hath sent 
twice to know if aught was heard from thee.^^ 

“ His Excellency is most kind/' returned 
the governor. And you also, David, to be 
so solicitous anent me. And Harriet ? How 
is she ? Zounds, David ! there is a lass to be 
proud of ! She not only warned me, but 
Maxwell also, and now hath come back to the 
camp and roused it too ! Wonderful 1 wonder- 
ful ! She hath beaten us well, Mistress Peggy." 

Yes," said Peggy quietly. She hath. 
Finely ! " 

There was that in her voice that made her 
father come to her quickly. 

'' Thee is tired, Peggy," he cried lifting her 
from Star's back. Thy mother hath been 
full of worriment anent thy absence, but 
Harriet said that she had left thee at the 
governor's, so I knew that thou wert safe. 
Wilt light, William? We will be honored to 
have thy company for the night, and as much 
longer as 'twill please thee to remain." 

“ Thank you, David." Mr. Livingston 
swung himself lightly down to the ground. 

I accept your hospitality with pleasure. Me- 


Stolen Thunder 


229 


thought I was safe for this winter at home. 
Odds life ! but the British grow reckless to 
make sallies so near the main army.” 

The more glory should the attempt have 
been successful,” laughed Mr. Owen. “ Come 
in, William.” 

And this is the young lady who would 
give me no opportunity to thank her for her 
information,” said the governor, going directly 
to Harriet who, looking superbly beautiful, 
despite a certain languor, reclined in a large 
chair surrounded by a group of officers. 

You must thank Peggy,” declared Harriet 
laughing. “ Twas she who found the note. 
Peggy and Fleetwood, my horse, deserve all 
the credit, if there be any.” 

And Harriet not a bit? ” he quizzed, quite 
charmed by her modesty. “ I fancy that 
there are those of us who think that Harriet 
deserves some little herself. And now that 
we are at ease, let us hear all about it.” 

Hath not Peggy told you ? ” asked 
Harriet. 

“ Only given me the outline of it,” he an- 
swered. ‘‘ Now that the need for action is 
past, let^s hear the story.” 


230 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Why, we were riding along when all at 
once I took a dash ahead of Peggy, just for 
sport. When I returned she had the letter, 
which she had found while I was gone,’’ 
Harriet told him. “ I was miles away then, 
was I not, Peggy ? ” Without waiting for an 
answer she continued hastily : At first we 

hardly understood what it meant, and then 
suddenly it flashed over us that to-day was 
the twenty-fourth, and if there was an attack 
to be made ’twould be to-night. Of course 
when we realized that, there was but one thing 
to do, which was to let you know about it as 
quickly as possible, and to warn the brigade 
at Elizabethtown. Really,” she ended, laugh- 
ing softly, there is naught to make such a 
fuss about. ’Twas a simple thing to do.” 

Mother,” spoke Peggy, rising abruptly, 
if thee does not mind I think I’ll go to my 
room. I — I am tired.” 

Her voice quivered as she finished speaking 
and a wild inclination to sob came suddenly 
over her. Mrs. Owen glanced at her daughter’s 
pale face anxiously as she gave her permission 
to withdraw. Something was amiss, she saw. 
The two girls had not spoken, and had avoided 


Stolen Thunder 


231 


each other’s glances. Wondering much, she 
turned again to the guests while Peggy, safe 
at last in her own little chamber, gave vent to 
a flood of tears. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A PEOMISE AND AN ACCUSATION 

Under each flower of radiant hue 
A serpent lies unbidden j 
And chance ofttimes doth bring to view 
That which hath been hidden. 

— The Valley of Tayef 

The camp was thrown into a turmoil of 
excitement the next day when it was learned 
that two regiments of British had indeed 
endeavored to take General MaxwelPs brigade 
by surprise. A detachment in search of the 
governor had reached Liberty Hall shortly 
after three o^clock that morning, but not find- 
ing him at home a quest was made for his 
private papers, which were saved by the quick 
wit of his daughter, Susannah. Baffled in 
this attempt they rejoined their comrades who 
had surrounded Elizabethtown, expecting to 
capture the brigade at least. 

General Maxwell, however, by reason of 
Harriet’s warning had marched out before 
232 


A Promise and an Accusation 233 

their arrival, and surprised the enemy by 
falling upon them at daybreak. 

The lively skirmish that ensued, resulted 
in the loss of several men on each side, while 
the academy, where were kept stores of various 
kinds, the Presbyterian Hospital, and a few 
other buildings were burned by the British in 
their retreat. 

When this news was received Harriet and 
Peggy became the heroines of the hour. A 
constant stream of visitors besieged the Owens^ 
quarters until Mr. Owen laughingly declared 
that he should have to entreat protection from 
General Washington. 

In all the demonstration, however, Peggy 
was a secondary luminary. 

Tis the more remarkable because thee is 
an English girl,^^ was David Owen’s comment 
when Harriet protested against so much atten- 
tion being shown her. And thee deserves 
it, my child. ’Twas a great thing for thee to 
do.” 

But Peggy found the note,” spoke Harriet 
with insistence. “ I must have been miles away 
when she found it. Wasn’t I, Peggy ? ” 

Peggy gave her a puzzled look. Why did 


234 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

she make such a point of not being present 
when the note was found, she asked her- 
self. 

My daughter,’’ chided her father, did 
thee not hear thy cousin’s question ? Thou 
hast not answered her.” 

Oh ! ” exclaimed Peggy rousing herself. 
“ What was it, Harriet ? I was wondering 
about something.” 

“ ’Twas naught,” spoke Harriet. I only 
said I was not with you when the note was 
found.” 

No, thee was not with me,” answered 
Peggy, and something of her perplexity was 
visible in her manner. 

On Friday morning, the day following the 
sortie by the enemy, Mrs. Owen entered the 
parlor where the two girls were for the mo- 
ment sitting alone with Mr. Owen. 

'' Girls,” she said, an aide hath just come 
from His Excellency with his compliments. 
He desires the pleasure of Misses Margaret and 
Harriet Owen’s company to dinner. You are 
to accompany the aide, who will wait for you 
to get ready, and will see that you are safely 
returned before night falls.” 


A Promise and an Accusation 235 

Oh, must we go? cried Harriet. “ Please, 
Cousin David, may I not stay with you ? 

Tut, tut, lass ! returned he. ‘‘ Refuse 
His Excellency's invitation to dine? Twould 
be monstrous unmannerly, and that thee is 
not, Harriet. 

But I would rather stay with you,” 
she pleaded, and her dismay was very ap- 
parent. 

And deprive the general of the pleasure 
of thanking thee for thy heroism ? ” he asked. 
” He wishes to interview you both about the 
note, I dare say. He said the matter would 
need attention.” 

‘‘ I don't know anything about it, my 
cousin,” she objected almost in tears. “ 'Twas 
Peggy who found it.” 

Nay ; thee must go, Harriet,” he said in 
such a tone that she knew that 'twas useless to 
object further. 

The two girls went up-stairs to dress. It 
was the first time that they had been alone 
together since they had found the note on 
Wednesday. To Peggy's surprise, Harriet's 
hands were shaking so that she could not un- 
fasten her frock. A feeling of vague alarm 


236 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

thrilled Peggy at the sight. She went to her 
cousin quickly. 

“Harriet/' she cried, “what is it? Why 
do you tremble so ? " 

“ Peggy," answered Harriet, sinking into a 
chair with a little sob, “ I am afraid. I am 
so afraid ! " 

“ Afraid ? " repeated the amazed Peggy. 
“ Of what, Harriet ? " 

“ Of your Mr. Washington," answered the 

girl. “ He is so stern, and, and Oh, I 

am afraid ! " she cried wringing her hands. 

“ True, he is a stern man," said the per- 
plexed Peggy, “ but still he hath a kind heart. 
We have dined there often, Harriet, and thee 
did not mind. I see not why thee should 
fear him now. He will but ask us about the 
note, and thank thee for thy timely warning 
to the governor and the brigade." 

“ You will not tell him that at first I did 
not wish to go, or to have you go, will you, 
Peggy ? " pleaded Harriet. “ I thought better 
of it, Peggy. I — I felt sorry about it after- 
ward." 

“ Thee made up for thy hesitancy nobly, 
Harriet," . spoke Peggy warmly, all her bewil- 


A Promise and an Accusation 237 

derment vanishing at her cousin's acknowledg- 
ment of sorrow for what she had tried to do. 

I will do as thee wishes in the matter." 

“ And will you tell him that I was not near 
when the note was found ? " asked the girl 
eagerly. 

Yes ; for thee was not. But why ? I can- 
not see what difference 'twould make whether 
thee was there or not." 

You are a good little thing, Peggy," said 
Harriet kissing her without replying to the 
question. 'Twas mean of me to ride ahead 
and give the warning. 'Tis you who should 
have the credit, but I had to. I had to. 
Some day you will know. Oh I " she cried 
checking herself suddenly, ** what am I say- 
ing? " 

Harriet, thee is all undone anent some- 
thing. Is thee not well ? Let me call mother, 
and she will give thee some ^ Jesuit's bark.' 
Thee is all unstrung," spoke Peggy with so- 
licitude. 

“ No, no ; I am all right now," said Har- 
riet with something of her accustomed gaiety 
of manner. And, Peggy, whatever happens 
remember that I am your cousin, leal and 


238 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

true. I am only a girl, Peggy, and alone in 
a strange land.’^ 

“ Harriet, what is the matter ? Thee speaks 
in riddles,” ejaculated Peggy, wonderingly. 

Peggy, I am unstrung,” answered Harriet. 

And I am afraid that I have done wrong 
about — about many things. I wish, oh, Peggy, 
I wish I had not had you give that note to 
that soldier. I’m afraid that ’twill be found.” 

'^Well? And what if it is, Harriet? 
There is nought of harm in it ? ” Peggy 
spoke calmly hoping to soothe her cousin by 
her manner. 

Peggy ! ” Harriet clasped her arms about 
her convulsively. Promise me that you will 
not tell that I asked you to give it to him ! ” 

‘‘But,” began Peggy. 

“ Promise, promise,” cried Harriet feverishly. 

“ I promise, Harriet,” said Peggy, hoping to 
quiet her. 

“ Peggy,” called Mrs. Owen’s voice at this 
moment, “ thee must make haste. The aide 
is waiting.” 

“ Yes, mother,” answered Peggy and there 
was no further opportunity for conversation. 
To her surprise Harriet recovered her spirits 


A Promise and an Accusation 239 

at once and when they reached headquarters 
was quite herself. 

Twas most kind of you, Lady Washing- 
ton, to have us again so soon,” she cried gaily 
as Mrs. Washington received them in the 
wide hall of the dwelling. 

“ It is we who are honored,” said the lady 
graciously. ‘‘ I am quite cross with Mr. 
Washington because he insists that he must 
see you first. He wishes to have some talk 
with you before the dinner is served. No, 
Billy,” as William Lee, General Washington's 
body-servant, came forward to show the 
maidens up-stairs. It will give me great 
pleasure to help the young ladies myself with 
their wraps. We are all very proud of our 
English co-patriot. ’Twas a great thing for 
you to do, my dear,” she added leading the 
way up the winding staircase. It must 
have taken an effort on your part to go against 
your own people, and shows very plainly that 
your sympathy with the cause is sincere.” 

Thank you, madam,” murmured Har- 
riet in some confusion. But, but Peggy 
here ” 


“ 'Tis no more than we expect from Peggy,” 


240 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

said the matron, giving Peggy such a gentle 
pat on the shoulder that Peggy^s heart grew 
warm and tender. Her views are so well 
known that nothing she could do for us would 
surprise us. That is why we say so little of 
her share in the matter.” And she gave 
Peggy another caressing touch. 

Why, of course that was it, Peggy told 
herself with a flash of understanding. How 
foolish she had been to care, or to have any 
feeling on the subject at all. It was a great 
thing for Harriet to do. And so thinking 
she felt her heart grow very tender toward 
her cousin who had suddenly lost her anima- 
tion and was pale and silent as they came 
down the stairs, and were ushered into the 
commander-in-chief s office. 

General Washington was sitting before a 
large mahogany table whose well polished top 
was almost covered by papers. He rose as 
the girls entered. 

Mrs. Washington has hardly forgiven me 
for taking you away from her,” he remarked 
smilingly. I have promised that I will 
detain you but a few moments. Miss Harriet, 
your head will be quite turned before you 


A Promise and an Accusation 241 

will have finished with the toasting and feast- 
ing. But ^twas bravely done! You both 
showed rare judgment and courage in acting 
as you did. It saved a valiant man from 
capture and perhaps the slaughter of an entire 
brigade.’’ 

“ Your Excellency is very kind,” stam- 
mered Harriet while Peggy murmured a 
Thank thee, sir.” 

Mr. Hamilton, will you kindly place 
chairs for the ladies ? ” spoke the general to a 
slight young man who came forward from the 
fireplace near which he had been standing. 
“ Nay,” in response to an inquiring glance, 
*^you are not to stay, sir. Mrs. Washington 
will gladden you later by an introduction.” 
Then as the young man left the room he added 
with a slight smile, “ I have to be stern with the 
blades when there are ladies about, else they 
would have time for no other engagements. 
And now tell me, I beg, all about this affair. 
How came it that ye were riding upon that 
road ? ” 

I asked Peggy to go there,” spoke Harriet 
quickly ; you see, sir,” with charming can- 
dor, Governor Livingston is a great friend 


242 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

of Cousin David^s, and came to see him but the 
other day. He told us a great deal of Liberty 
Hall, and how he had planted hundreds of 
trees which he had imported from France and 
England, until I was curious anent the place. 
Cousin David, or Ensign Drayton, usually 
rides with us, but Wednesday both were on 
duty ; so, as Cousin David said that there was 
no danger so long as we kept within the lines, 
Peggy and I went for our ride alone. I know 
not how it came about; but perhaps ^twas 
because the governor had talked about his 
home, but we found ourselves all at once upon 
the turnpike going toward Elizabethtown. 
Presently Fleetwood, being a swifter nag than 
Star, became restive at our slow pace and to 
take the edge off him I dashed ahead for a 
little canter. While I was gone Peggy found 
the letter and when I came back there she 
was reading it. It did not take us long to 
decide what to do, and — but the rest you 
know, sir,^^ she ended abruptly. 

Yes ; I know the rest,^' he said musingly. 
“ And so you were not there when Miss Peggy 
found the note ? 

“ No,^’ she answered him. I must have 


A Promise and an Accusation 243 

been a mile away. Don't you think so, 
Peggy ? " 

I do not know how far it was," replied 
Peggy thoughtfully, '' but thee was not with 
me, Harriet." 

Where did you find it. Miss Peggy ? " 
asked the general turning to her. “You 
must see that it proves that there is a spy 
amongst us, and the place where 'twas 
found may aid somewhat to his capture. 
Tell me as nearly as possible where you 
found it." 

“Does thee remember where three pines 
stand together at a bend in the pike about 
ten miles from Elizabethtown?" she asked. 
Then as he nodded assent she continued : “ It 

was just in front of those pines, Friend Wash- 
ington, that it was lying. I caught sight of it 
and thought some one had lost a letter, and so 
dismounted and picked it up. Then Harriet 
returned and — and we had some talk." Peggy 
was so candid that she found it hard to gloss 
over the conversation with her cousin, but she 
went on after a pause so slight as not to be 
noticeable. “ 'Twas deemed best to ride direct 
to the governor’s house, and Harriet’s Fleet- 


244 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

wood being swifter than my Star, reached the 
Hall first/^ 

It could not have lain long,’^ he said, 
selecting the missive from among a pile of 
papers. ** The road was muddy and the paper 
is scarcely soiled. Then, too, there was a 
wind blowing, and Twould have been taken 
up from the road had it been there long. 
According to this the person who dropped it 
must have been so short a distance ahead of 
you that you could not have failed to see 
him.^^ 

There were but we two on the road, sir,^^ 
spoke Harriet, although the question was 
directed to Peggy. “ We neither met any one. 
Your Excellency, nor did we see any one until 
we reached Liberty Hall.^^ 

That being the case,’^ he said rising, I 
will no longer risk Mrs. Washington's disfavor 
by keeping you from her. Permit me to 
thank you both and particularly Miss Harriet 
for the judgment you showed. You did the 
only thing that could be done, and Tis rare 
indeed that maidens so young show such 
thought. I hope that you will both pleasure 
us frequently with your presence. 


A Promise and an Accusation 245 

He opened the door for them with stately 
courtliness. Curtseying deeply the maidens 
reached the threshold just as a group of 
soldiers bustled unceremoniously into the hall, 
and blocked the exit. 

“ A spy, Your Excellency,’^ cried an orderly, 
excitedly saluting. 

The soldiers drew apart as the orderly spoke 
and from their midst came John Drayton 
leading the very private soldier to whom 
Peggy had given Harriet’s note. 

“ Your Excellency,” said the ensign salut- 
ing, I caught this fellow just as he was steal- 
ing from the lines. He had a most incrimi- 
nating note upon his person. His actions for 

sometime have been most suspicious, and ” 

Sir,” spoke General Washington gravely, 

do you not see that there are ladies present ? 
Let them pass, I beg of you. Such things are 
not of a nature for gentle ears to hear.” 

As he spoke the eyes of the prisoner rested 
upon the maidens. He gave a short cry as he 
saw them, and sprang forward. 

“ If I did have a note. Your Excellency,” he 
cried, there stands the girl who gave it to 
me.” 


246 Owen, Patriot 

** Where ? asked the general sternly. 

There ! said the man pointing to Peggy. 
“ That girl gave me the letter Tuesday after- 
noon.^' 


CHAPTER XX 


A KEGRETTED PROMISE 

Not for counsel are we met, 

But to secure our arms from treachery, 
O’erthrow and stifle base conspiracies, 

Involve in his own toils our false ally 

— Count Julian,” Walter Savage Landor. 

For one long moment there was a silence so 
tense that the breathing of those present was 
plainly audible. Peggy had become very pale, 
but she met the searching glance which Gen- 
eral Washington bent upon her steadily. 

Did you ever give him a note, letter, or 
communication of any kind ? ” he asked at 
length. 

Yes,^’ she answered. I gave him a letter 
to send through the lines a few days since. 
It was Third Day afternoon, as he hath said.” 

You ? ” cried John Drayton springing 
toward her, and there was anguish and in- 
credulity in his voice. You ? Oh, Peggy ! ” 
“ Yes,” she said again clearly. Has thee 
247 


248 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

the letter, John? Give it to the general. 
He will see that there was naught of harm 
intended. 

But Drayton shrank back and covered his 
face with his hands. 

Have you the missive, ensign ? ** de- 
manded the commander gravely. If so let 
me see it.^’ 

She, she doth not know It cannot be. 

Oh, sir, do not look at the letter, I beseech 
you,'’ uttered young Drayton brokenly. 

The letter, Drayton." There was no mis- 
taking the command in the tone. The boy 
drew the letter from his sword belt, and 
handed it to the general. 

There is some mistake," he said, and 
Peggy was surprised to see that his eyes were 
wet. Sir, I entreat " 

Take your prisoner to the outer room, 
ensign," ordered the chief after reading the 
note. Meantime, may I ask that all of you 
will leave me with the exception of this 
girl ? " He indicated Peggy as he finished 
speaking. 

Silently the men filed out, but Harriet 
lingered, her eyes fixed upon Peggy with so 


A Regretted Promise 249 

much of appeal that the latter tried to smile 
reassuringly. 

“ You must go too, Miss Harriet, he said, 
and Harriet was forced to leave the room. 

In all of Peggy’s life never had she felt the 
fear that now came upon her. At all times 
reserved in his manner and his bearing full 
of dignity, never before had she realized the 
majesty of General Washington’s august pres- 
ence. In the past when others had called 
him cold and austere she had denied such 
qualities warmly, but now as she found him 
regarding her with a stern expression she 
began to tremble violently. 

And to whom was your letter sent ? ” he 
asked after a painful pause. 

To Sir Henry Clinton, sir.” 

And what would you have to say to Sir 
Henry Clinton ? ” he demanded, plainly as- 
tonished. 

I ? ” Peggy looked at him quickly. 

Why, I did not write it. Friend Washington.” 

You did not ? ” It seemed to Peggy that 
his glance would pierce her very^soul, so keen 
was his scrutiny. “ If you did not, who 
did?” 


250 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Read the letter/^ implored she. Read 

it, sir. Twill explain everything.’* 

I have read it,” he made answer. Do 
you wish me to do so again ? ” 

Yes,” she said, a vague apprehension 
stirring her heart at his manner. 

Slowly and impressively he read aloud 
without further comment : A certain per- 
sonage spends a portion of every clear after- 
noon upon the summit of Chimney Rock, 
which I have told you stands nigh to Bound 
Brook. Fording the Raritan at the spot 
already designated could be done without fear 
of the sentry, and the personage captured 
with but little risk. Without him the army 
would go to pieces, and the rebellion ended. 
Further particulars contained in other letters 
forwarded by S.” 

Oh I ” gasped Peggy her eyes widening 
with consternation. That is not the note I 
sent. Friend Washington. Does not that 
mean thee and thy capture ? ” 

Yes,” he said. There seem to be plots 
and countefplots for the leaders. What is 
behind all this ? I am loth to believe that 
you would wilfully connive at either my 


A Regretted Promise 251 

capture, or anything that would bring harm 
to the cause. 

I would not, I would not,^^ she told him 
earnestly, amazed and bewildered at the thing 
that had befallen her. I would do naught 

that would injure the cause. And thee 

Why, sir, I would rather die than act of mine 
should bring thee harm.” 

I believe you,” he said. “ Your past 
actions show you have the best interests of 
your country at heart. But you are shielding 
some one,” he said leaning toward her sud- 
denly. ‘‘Who is it? Were it not for the 
fact that your cousin discovered so much zeal 
in warning Governor Livingston and the 
garrison at Elizabethtown I should say that 
’twas she. But were she guilty she would not 
have warned 'the governor, and would have 
tried to prevent you from doing so.” He 
looked straight into her eyes as the girl with 
difficulty repressed an exclamation. “ Who 
is it ? ” he asked again. 

But Peggy could only stare at him unable 
to speak. In that moment the truth had 
come to her, and she saw the explanation of 
everything. Harriet had deceived her and 


252 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

all of them, from the beginning. A blaze of 
anger swept her from head to foot. Was the 
daughter, like the father, only seeking to 
work them harm ? 

Who is it?’^ repeated General Washing- 
ton, watching her intently, and seeing that 
she was shaken by some emotion. 

“ It was she began, and paused. She 

had promised only that morning that she 
would not tell that Harriet had given her the 
note. Could she break her word ? Had 
she not been taught once a word was 
passed ^twas a sacred thing, and not to 
be lightly broken? She looked at him in 
anguish. I want to tell thee,^^ she burst 
forth, but I have promised. I have prom- 
ised.^^ 

But you thought the contents of this note 
were different, did you not ? You did not 
know that it contained a hint of a plan for 
my capture ? 

“ No,'' she answered. I did not know." 

Then you were tricked," he declared. By 
shielding this person, or persons, you expose 
the entire camp to other plots which may 
prove more successful than these last have 


A Regretted Promise 253 

been. Do you still consider your word bind- 
ing under the circumstances ? ” 

I have been taught/^ she said, her eyes full 
of trouble, that having once passed my word 
it must be kept. Friends do not take oath as 
others do, but affirm only. Therefore, we are 
taught, that once given one^s word must be 
abided by so that it will be as stable and as 
much to be relied upon as an oath.’^ 

But do you not see. Mistress Peggy, that 
your refusal to disclose the name of the person 
places you under suspicion ? ” . 

I am a patriot, she asserted, pleadingly, 
loyal and true to my country. I have ever 
striven to do what I could. 

Yes ; but by your own confession you 
have given a note to this man, who says that 
Tis this very one. We have only your word 
that Tis not so. Then, too, you were alone 
when the warning note was found. It was 
not soiled nor trampled upon as it would have 
been had it lain there long. Child, you place 
yourself under suspicion.’^ 

I see,^^ she said miserably. 

’Tis a cruel necessity of war to use spies, 
he went on, but all armies show them small 


254 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

mercy when they are caught. And it should 
be so. The man, woman, or girl even, acting 
as one does so at the risk of life.’^ 

Peggy started. He had used almost the 
same words that John Drayton had used the 
day they had seen the swinging body of the 
spy. A shudder shook her. Again she saw 
the swaying form dangling from the tree. 
Small mercy was shown a spy. Could she 
condemn Harriet to such a fate ? Beautiful 
Harriet with her wonderful eyes ! 

“ Friend Washington,^' she cried brokenly, 
thee does not believe that I would injure 
thee, or my country, does thee?" 

“What am I to think, Miss Peggy?" he 
asked, ignoring her outstretched hands. 

“ Give me a little time," she cried. “ Only 
a little time. Oh, I am sore beset. I know 
not what to do." 

“ Child," he said with compassion, “ I am 
thinking of a time when a young girl came 
to me through winter's snow and cold to plead 
for the life of her father. Do you remember 
what she said when I told her that I could 
not exchange a spy for him, valiant though 
the deeds of that father had been ? She said. 


A Regretted Promise 255 

know that thee must refuse me. Thee 
would be false to thy trust were thee to do 
otherwise.^ Hath my little maiden whose 
answer so warmed my heart with its patriotism 
that I have never forgotten it, changed so 
that now she shields a spy ? I cannot believe 
it.” 

Thee presses me so hard,” she cried wring- 
ing her hands. Let me have a little time, I 
entreat thee. It could not matter to let me 
have until to-morrow. Just until to-morrow, 
Friend Washington.” 

He gazed at her thoughtfully. Her anguish 
was so apparent that none could help being 
touched. That there was much behind it all 
was very evident, and so presently he said : 

You shall have until to-morrow, Mistress 
Peggy. Tis against all precedent, but for what 
you have done before I will grant your request. 
But there will be no further delay.” 

Thank thee, sir,” said she weeping. I 
will ask none.” She spoke timidly after a 
moment. What am I to do, sir ? Thee will 
not wish me to stay for dinner if I am under 
suspicion.” 

Yes,” he said. Let all go on as before 


156 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

until the matter is unraveled. Can you com- 
pose yourself sufficiently to wait upon Mrs. 
Washington ? The dinner hour hath come.^^ 

As Peggy replied in the affirmative, he 
called an orderly, and gave him some direc- 
tions, then escorted the maiden into the 
dining-room. The Quaker habit of self- 
control enabled the girl to bear the curious 
glances cast at her pale face, but the dinner 
was a trying ordeal. She had grown to love 
the gay circle that gathered at the table, and 
to count a day spent with the brilliant men 
and women as one to be remembered ; to-day 
she was glad when the time came for her 
to go home. 

Harriet had been very vivacious all through 
the afternoon, but as they set forth accom- 
panied by the same aide who had escorted 
them to the mansion she relapsed into silence. 
It had been Peggy^s intention to tell the whole 
story to her father and mother in Harriet’s 
presence as soon as she reached home, but there 
was company in the drawing-room, and as she 
stood hesitating what to do her mother 
hastened to them. 

“ How tired you both look,” she cried in 


A Regretted Promise 257 

alarm. To bed ye go at once. Nay, David,'^ 
as Mr. Owen entreated a delay. 'Tis early, 
I know, but too much excitement is not to be 
endured. And both girls will be the better 
for a long sleep. So to bed 1 To bed ! 

And with some reluctance on the part of 
both maidens they went slowly up to the little 
chamber under the eaves. 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE RECKONING 


^‘He flees 

Prom his own treachery ; all his pride, his hopes, 

Are scattered at a breath ; even courage fails 

Now falsehood sinks from under him.^^ 

— Walter Savage Landor, 

As Peggy placed the candle she had carried 
to light them up the stairs in the socket of a 
candlestick on the chest of drawers, Harriet 
closed the door, and shot the bolt. Then 
slowly the two turned and stood face to face. 
Not a word was spoken for a full moment. 
They gazed at each other as though seeking to 
pierce the mask of flesh and bones that hid 
their souls. 

It was a tense moment. The attitude of the 
Quakeress was accusing ; that of the English 
girl deflant, changing to one of supplication 
as the dark eyes of her cousin held her own 
orbs in that intent look. For a time she bore 
the gaze unflinchingly, but soon her glance 
258 


The Reckoning 259 

wavered, her eyelids drooped, and she sank 
into a chair whispering : 

“ You know, Peggy. You know ! ” 

'' Yes,'' said Peggy. I know, Harriet." 

Will — will they hang me, Peggy ? What 
did Mr. Washington say ? Oh, I have been 
so miserable this afternoon ! I thought they 
were coming to take me every time the door 
opened. And you were so long with him. 
What did he say ? " 

He does not know that it was thee who 
writ the letter yet, Harriet," Peggy informed 
her calmly. 

Not know ? " ejaculated Harriet, springing 
up in amazement. Did you not tell him, 
Peggy ? ” 

No, Harriet. I promised thee this morn- 
ing that I would not, and I could not break 
my word," explained Peggy simply. 

You did not tell him ? " cried Harriet, as 
though she could not believe her ears. Why, 
Peggy Owen, how could you get out of it ? 
He would believe that you were the guilty one 
if you did not." 

“ So he told me, Harriet. But I had 
promised thee ; and then, and then, though 


26 o Peggy Owen, Patriot 

thee does not deserve it, I could not help but 

think of that spy we saw But, Harriet, I 

asked him to give me a little time, and I thought 
that I would ask thee to return my promise, be- 
cause I cannot submit to rest under the implica- 
tion of having tried to injure General Wash- 
ington. Thee must give me back my word, my 
cousin.” 

^^And if I do not?” asked Harriet anx- 
iously. 

I am going to father with the whole 
matter. I shall do that anyway. The gen- 
eral claims that I was tricked, and I was, most 
shamefully. That letter was not the one that 
thee let me read. And the letter telling of 
the attack was thine. I see it all — wh^^ thee 
rode ahead to warn the governor and the gar- 
rison, and everything. The time has come, 
Harriet, when thou shalt tell me why thou 
hast come here to act as a spy. Why hast 
thou used us, thy kinspeople, to mask such 
plots as thou hast been in against our own 
friends ? Have we used thee unkindly ? Or 
discourteously? Why should thee treat us 
so, my cousin ? ” 

I did not mean to, Peggy,” returned . 





“WHY SHOULD THP:E PLAY THP: S1‘V 



The Reckoning 261 

Harriet with her old manner of affection. 
** Do you not remember that I said this morn- 
ing that I was sorry that I let you send it ? 
And I am. I am. But John Drayton was 
to be with us, and he watched me so that I 
feared that he would see me. Truly, I am 
sorry, Peggy.’^ 

She spoke with evident sincerity so that 
Peggy believed her. 

“ Harriet,” she said, tell me why thou hast 
done this ? Why should thee play the spy ? ” 

Harriet shivered at the word. “ I am 
cold,” she said. Let us get into bed, Peggy. 
I am cold.” 

Without a word of protest Peggy helped 
her to undress, but she herself climbed into 
the four-poster without disrobing. Harriet 
pulled the many colored counterpanes about 
her and snuggled down into the thick feather 
bed. 

<< Peggy,” she said presently, “ I know Tis 
thought most indelicate for a female to engage 
in such enterprise as spying, but would you 
not take any risk for your country if you 
thought it would benefit her ? ” 

Yes,” assented her cousin. I would.” 


262 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

That and one other thing is the reason 
that I have become one/' said Harriet. We 
English believe that you Americans are wrong 
about the war. We are loyal to our king, 
and fight to keep the colonies which rightfully 
belong to him. I came with my brother, 
Clifford, over here, and both of us were full of 
enthusiasm for His Majesty. We determined 
to do anything that would help him to put 
down the rebellion, and so believing offered 
our services to Sir Henry Clinton. 

“ There was but this one thing that I could 
do, and when we learned that you and your 
mother were to join Cousin David we knew 
that it was the opportunity we sought. Sir 
Henry welcomed the chance to have an in- 
formant w^ho would be right in the midst of 
things without being suspected. And I have 
learned much, Peggy. I have done good 
work." 

Harriet," interrupted Peggy amazed at 
the recital, “ does thee mean to tell me thee 
knew when mother and I were coming ? " 

To the very day," answered Harriet with 
a laugh. Oh, we keep well informed in 
New York. You little know the people who 


The Reckoning 263 

are around you. And your general hath 
spies among us, too. Tis fortune of war, 
Peggy.” 

So General Washington said,’^mused Peggy. 
“ But I would thee were not one. Tis a life 
full of trickery and deceit. I like it not for 
a girl.^’ 

“ And the other reason,’^ continued Harriet, 
** is more personal. Peggy, my father hath 
lost all his fortune. We are very poor, my 
cousin.’’ 

But — but thy frocks ? ” cried Peggy. 
“ Thee has been well dressed, Harriet, and 
frocks are frocks these days.” 

It seems so to you because you know not the 
mode, cousin. Were you in London you would 
soon see the difference betwixt my gowns 
and those of fashion. But I was to have the 
reward for Governor Livingston should the 
plan for his capture succeed, and that would 
have helped father a great deal.” 

Oh, Harriet, Harriet ! ” moaned Peggy 
bewildered by this maze of reasoning. “ I 
would that thee had not done this, or that 
thou hadst returned to thy people long ago. 
Why did thee not go baqk the other day? 


264 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

’Twas in the letter that thee should be near 
SO as to be taken also/^ 

I intended to,” answered Harriet. ‘^That 
was why I wished to ride near to Liberty 
Hall, but when I found that I had lost the 
note, I came back for it, hoping that you had 
not seen it. You were determined to warn 
both the garrison and the governor, and that 
would render it impossible for me to get to 
our forces. I tried to slip away yesterday, but 
there was no chance. And now you will tell 
on me to-morrow, and I will be hanged.” 

“ Don’t, Harriet,” pleaded Peggy. I am 
going right down to father, and see if he can 
tell us some way out of this. It may be that 
he can persuade General Washington to let 
thee go back to thy people.” 

Peggy,” cried Harriet laying a detaining 
hand upon the girl as she slipped from the 
bed. You must not bring Cousin David 
into this. He is a soldier who stands high 
with the general. If he intercedes for me he 
will himself be under suspicion. You would 
not wish to get your father into trouble, 
would you ? Beside, ’tis his duty, as a pa- 
triot, to give me up to punishment. Do you 


The Reckoning 265 

not see it? If I were not your cousin you 
would not hesitate in the matter.’’ 

'' True,” said Peggy pausing. Well she 
knew that her father was so loyal that the 
matter might appear to him in just that very 
way. ** He loves thee well though, Harriet.” 

“ And for that reason he shall not be 
tempted,” cried Harriet. No, Peggy ; there 
is no help. I must pay the penalty. I knew 
the risk.” 

She buried her face in the pillow, and, 
despite her brave words, sobs shook her 
form. 

** Is there no way ? No way ? ” cried Peggy 
frantically. I cannot bear to think of thee 

being hang ” She paused, unable to finish 

the dreadful word. 

There is one way,” said Harriet suddenly 
sitting up. ** If you would help me, Peggy, 
to get to Amboy I could get to New York 
from there.” 

“ Gould thee, Harriet ? How ? ” 

There are always sloops that ply betwixt 
the two places,” said Harriet. If I could 
but reach there I know that I could get one 
of them to take me to the city.” 


266 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

But how could thee reach Amboy ? 
asked Peggy. 

« Peggy, go with me now,’’ pleaded Har- 
riet, clasping her arms about her cousin. 

Let us slip down, and get our horses. Then 
we can get to Amboy, and you could be back 
to-morrow morning. Your father, ay I and 
your mother, too, would be glad to know that I 
had got away before they came to arrest me.” 

But why should I go ? ” inquired Peggy. 

Can thee not go alone ? Thee knows the 
way.” 

They would not let me pass the lines,” 
said Harriet. ** They would know by my 
voice that I was English, and would detain 
me. Whatever we try to do in the matter 
must be done to-night, because to-morrow will 
be too late. Will you come with me, Peggy? 
I shall never ask aught else of you.” 

I will come,” said Peggy, after a moment’s 
thought. I do believe that father and mother 
will approve. And, Harriet, will thee give 
me back my promise, if I do come? ” 

Yes, Peggy. And further, my cousin, if 
you will but help me to get to New York I 
will never act the spy again. I promise you 


The Reckoning 267 

that of my own accord. ’Tis too much risk 
for a girl, and 1 have had my lesson.’^ 

Oh, Harriet,’’ cried Peggy. “ If thee will 
only do that then I can tell General Wash- 
ington all the matter with light heart. I like 
not to think of thee as a spy.” 

The tattoo had long since sounded. The 
house was still. The girls dressed themselves 
warmly, and stole silently out of the dwelling 
down to the stables where their horses were 
kept. Deftly they bridled and saddled the 
animals, and then led them quietly to the 
lane which would take them to the road. 

In the distance the flames of the dying 
camp-fires flickered palely, illumining the 
shadowy forms of the few soldiers grouped 
about them, and accentuating the gloom of 
the encircling wood. A brooding stillness 
hung over the encampment, broken only by 
the sough of the wind as it wandered about 
the huts, or stirred the branches of the pines 
on the hills. The army slept. Slept as only 
those sleep who have earned repose. They 
were soldiers whose hardships and sufferings 
have scarcely a parallel in the annals of his- 
tory, yet they could sleep even though they 


268 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

had but hard boards for a couch, and but a 
blanket or a little straw for covering. 

Peggy started suddenly as the deep bay of 
a hound came to them from the village of 
Bound Brook. 

“ Harriet,’’ she whispered, I am afraid. 
Let us wait until to-morrow.” 

** To-morrow will be too late,” answered 
Harriet, and Peggy wondered to hear how 
hard her voice sounded. Do you want me 
hung, Peggy? Beside, you promised that 
you would come. ’Tis the last time that Pll 
ever ask favor of you.” 

Yes, I know,” answered Peggy, in a low 
tone. “ I will go, Harriet ; but I wish now 
that I had not said that I would.” 

Come,” was Harriet’s brief answer. And 
Peggy followed her into the darkness. 


CHAPTER XXII 


A HIGH-HANDED PROCEEDING 

‘^Had your watch been good, 

This sudden mischief never could have fallen. 

— First Part Henry VL 

Had Peggy been in the lead she would 
have headed at once for the Great Raritan 
Road,” a highway which ran down the valley 
of the river directly to the town of New 
Brunswick, which lay but a few miles west 
of Amboy. Harriet, on the contrary, turned 
toward Bound Brook, and entered the dense 
wood which stood between that village and 
the hills. 

This is not the way to Amboy, Harriet,” 
remonstrated Peggy. 

No,” answered her cousin briefly. Then, 
after a moment : ’Tis the only way to get 
through the lines without the countersign. 
We must not talk.” 

Hasn^t thee the countersign ? ” asked 
Peggy, dismayed. 


269 


270 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

No ; don't talk, Peggy." 

And Peggy, wondering much how with two 
horses they could pass the pickets unchal- 
lenged, relapsed into silence. But the lack of 
the password did not seem to daunt Harriet. 
She pushed ahead as rapidly as was consistent 
with rough ground, thickly growing trees and 
underbrush, and the gloom of the forest. At 
length as they entered a shallow ravine 
Harriet drew rein, and, as Peggy came up be- 
side her, she spoke : 

Are you afraid, Peggy ? " 

No," replied Peggy, but the stillness is 
monstrously wearing. And 'tis so dark, Har- 
riet." 

Which is to our benefit," returned Harriet. 
** As for the quiet, once we are clear of the 
lines we can chat, and so will not mind it. 
But come 1 " 

Again she took the lead, and Peggy, follow- 
ing after, could not but marvel at the unerring 
precision with which her cousin chose her 
way. Not once did she falter or hesitate, 
though to Peggy the darkness and gloom of 
the forest seemed impenetrable. 

The melancholy of the forest encompassed 


A High-Handed Proceeding 271 

them, infolding them like a mantle. It so 
wrought upon their senses that they reached 
out and touched each other frequently, seek- 
ing to find solace from its brooding sadness. 
It seemed as though hours elapsed before Har- 
riet spoke in the merest whisper : 

I think we are without the lines, Peggy. 
Tis about time, and now we can seek the 
turnpike.^' 

She had scarcely finished speaking when 
out of the darkness came the peremptory 
command : 

Halt ! Who goes there ? ” 

Friends,” answered Harriet, as the two 
obediently brought their horses to a standstill. 

In the darkness the shadowy form of the 
sentinel was but dimly visible, but a feeble 
ray of the pale moonlight caught the gleam of 
his musket, and Peggy saw with a thrill of 
fear that it was pointed directly toward Har- 
riet. 

Advance, and give the countersign,” came 
the order. 

How it came about Peggy could not tell, 
but as he gave the command, Fleetwood reared 
suddenly upon his hind feet, and, pawing the 


272 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

air with his forelegs and snorting viciously, 
advanced toward the guard threateningly. 
An ominous click of the firelock sounded. 
Wild with terror at the sight, and fearful of 
what might happen, Peggy cried shrilly : 

Look sharp ! 

Why didn’t you say so before ? ” growled 
the sentry lowering his gun. “ What’s the 
matter with that horse ? ” 

I think he must have stepped among some 
thorn bushes,” replied Harriet sweetly. I 
will soon quiet him, friend. The underbrush 
is thick hereabouts.” 

Too thick to be straying around in at 
night,” he answered with some roughness. 

That horse is enough to scare the British. 
What are you doing in the woods ? You are 
bound to lose your way.” 

We have done that already,” she told him 
with apparent frankness. She had succeeded 
by this time in quieting Fleetwood, who now 
resumed his normal position. By the merest 
chance they had stumbled upon the password, 
and she purposed making the most of it. 

You see we were at a party in the camp, and 
coming back my cousin and I thought to 


A High-Handed Proceeding 273 

make a short cut through the woods so as to 
get home quickly. We ought to have been 
there long ago, but ^twas a pretty little frisk, 
and we just couldn^t make up our minds to 
leave. You know how it is.*^ 

Yes,^’ he rejoined laughing good naturedly. 

I know how ^tis. Vve gals of my own. 
Well, you just get over to that road as fast as 
you can. Tis a half mile straight to your 
right. And say ! if another sentinel asks for 
the countersign speak right up. You’re liable 
to get a ball if you don’t.” 

“ Thank you,” she said. ‘‘ We will remem- 
ber. Come, my cousin.” 

You blessed Peggy I ” she exclaimed as 
they passed beyond the hearing of the guard. 
“ How did* you chance upon that watch- 
word ? ” 

** I don’t know,” answered Peggy, who had 
not yet recovered her equanimity. I meant 
to say, ‘ Look out ! ’ I don’t know how I 
came to say sharp. But what was the matter 
with Fleetwood ? Was he among thorns ? ” 
Dear me, no ! ’Tis a trick that I taught 
him. You do not know all his accomplish- 
ments. ’Twas well for that sentinel that he 


274 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

let us through. Wasn’t it, old fellow ? ” And 
her laugh as she patted the animal was not a 
pleasant one to hear. 

Peggy shuddered. She would not like Star 
to be taught such tricks, she thought, giving 
the little mare a loving caress. She was be- 
ginning to doubt the wdsdom of coming with 
Harriet. The girl appeared to know her way 
so well, to be so able to care for herself that 
there seemed no need for Peggy to be along. 
But let her see her safely to a place where she 
could reach her own people, and then Peggy 
resolved, with a quick tightening of the lips, 
nothing should ever induce her to put herself 
into such a plight again. 

By this time the moon had gone down, and 
while the sky was not clouded there was a 
dim haze that rendered the light of the stars 
ineffectual in dispelling the darkness. On 
they rode. The time seemed intermina- 
ble to Peggy ; the blackness of the night un- 
bearable. The sudden snapping of a dried 
twig under Star’s feet caused her to start 
violently. 

Harriet,” she cried, naught is to be gained 
by keeping to the woods. Thelines are passed. 


A High-Handed Proceeding 275 

Let us get to the highway. We must make 
better progress if I am to get back before the 
reveille.’^ 

“ That you will never do, Peggy,” replied 
Harriet pointing to the sky. ’Tis almost 
time for it now.” 

Peggy looked up in dismay. The gray twi- 
light that precedes the dawn was stealing over 
the darkness. The soldier’s day began when 
the sentry could see a thousand yards about 
him. Another hour would bring about just 
that condition. It was clearly impossible for 
her to return before the sounding of the 
reveille. 

Does thee know where we are ? ” she 
asked. And where is the road ? ” 

“ There is just a narrow strip of the woods 
betwixt us and the turnpike, Peggy,” Harriet 
assured her. It hath been so since we left 
the guard. We will get to it at once if it 
please you. As for where we are, we should 
be getting to Perth Amboy soon.” 

But why hath it taken so long ? ” queried 
Peggy. 

Because the brigades of Baron Steuben 
and General Wayne lay south of the Raritan, 


276 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

and we had to go around them. I did not tell 
you, Peggy, that ^twould take so long because 
I feared that you would not come. It doth 
not matter, doth it, what way I took to 
safety ? 

No,” answered Peggy, touched by this al- 
lusion to her cousin^s peril. “ It would have 
been fearful for thee to have come through the 
darkness alone, but oh, Harriet I I do wish 
thee had told me. Then I would have left a 
letter for mother, anyway. She will be so 
uneasy.” 

Never mind ! ” consoled Harriet. And 
then you may never see me again. Shall you 
care, Peggy ? ” 

Yes,” answered Peggy soberly. I will, 
but ” She paused and drew rein ab- 

ruptly. There are forms flitting about in 
the wood,” she whispered. Does thee think 
they mean us harm ? ” 

Harriet made no reply, but gazed intently 
into the forest. In the indistinct light the 
flgures of mounted men could be seen moving 
like shadows among the trees. That they 
were gradually approaching the maidens was 
evident. The girl watched them for a few sec- 


A High-Handed Proceeding 277 

onds, and then leaning forward gave a low, 
birdlike call. It was answered in kind on the 
instant, and a half dozen horsemen dashed 
from the wood into the narrow highway. 

‘‘ Now am I safe,” cried Harriet joyfully, 
reaching out her hand to the foremost of the 
men who gathered about them. Captain 
Greyling, your arrival is timely.” 

We have waited many nights for you. 
Mistress Owen,” said that officer. “ We began 
to think that you might in very truth have 
become one of the rebels. You are most wel- 
come.” 

Thank you,” she cried gaily. “ You are 
not more pleased to see me than I am to be 
here. In truth, had I not succeeded in com- 
ing, I should not have had another opportu- 
nity. Twas becoming very uncomfortable in 
camp. I have barely escaped I know not 
what fate. But more of that anon. Peggy, 
let me present Captain Greyling of De Lancy^s 
Loyal Legion. My cousin. Mistress Peggy 
Owen, Captain Greyling.” 

De Lancy^s Loyal Legion ! Peggy’s cheek 
blanched at the name. This was a body of 
Tory cavalry, half freebooters and half in the 


278 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

regular service. Between New York and 
Philadelphia and the country surrounding 
both places the name stood for all that was 
terrible and malignant in human nature. So 
stricken with terror was she that she could 
not return the officer's salutation. 

Where lies the boat?’^ asked Harriet. 

“ Close to the bank of the river. The trees 
hide it. Tis but a shallop which will take 
us to the sloop which is in the bay outside 
Amboy. The men will bring the horses by 
ferry.’^ 

Very well/’ answered Harriet, preparing 
to dismount. ‘‘ We are at the end of our long 
ride, Peggy. Are you not glad ? ” 

I am for thee,” said Peggy, speaking 
quietly but filled with a vague alarm. “ As 
for me, I will bid thee farewell, and return to 
the camp.” 

She wheeled as she spoke, but instantly the 
mare’s bridle was seized, and she was brought 
to a standstill. 

^‘What is the meaning of this?” cried 
her eyes flashing. '^Thee is safe, 
Harriet. Call off thy friends. Thee knows 
that I must return.” 


A High-Handed Proceeding 279 

Dost think that I will part with you so 
soon, my cousin?” laughed Harriet mock- 
ingly. “ Nay, nay ; I have promised to bring 
you to New York. Best go peaceably, Peggy ; 
for go you must.” 

** Never ! ” exclaimed Peggy, striking Star 
a sharp blow. The little mare reared, plunged, 
pranced and wheeled in the effort to rid her- 
self of the hold on her bridle, but vainly. 
Peggy uttered a piercing shriek as she was 
torn from the saddle, and half dragged, half 
carried through the trees down the bank to 
the boat which was drawn up close to the 
shore. Two of the men followed after the 
captain and Harriet. The latter seated her- 
self by Peggy’s side, and placed her arm about 
her. 

’Twould have been better to come quietly,” 
she said. I meant you should go back with 
me all the while. 1 could not bear to lose 

you, Peggy. I thought ” 

But Peggy, her spirit up in arms, turned 
such a look of scorn upon her cousin that 
Harriet paused in her speech abruptly. 

Speak not to me of affection, Harriet 
Owen,” she cried, “ Thou art incapable of 


28o Peggy Owen, Patriot 

feeling it. Is there no truth to be found in 
any of thy family ? Are ye all treacherous 
and dishonorable ? Would that thou wert no 
kin of mine I Would that I had never seen 

thee, nor any of thy ” 

Unable to continue, she burst into a passion 
of tears. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


IN THE LINES OF THE ENEMY 

“ There is but one philosophy, though there are a thou* 
sand schools — 

Its name is fortitude. 

— Bulwer, 

The morning broke gloriously, and held 
forth the promise of a beautiful day. So 
mild was the weather that it seemed more 
like a spring day than the last of February. 
Out in the bay of the Raritan rode a sloop at 
anchor, and toward this the shallop made its 
way. They were taken aboard, and Harriet, 
who had left Peggy to her grief, now ap- 
proached her. 

We have been long without either rest or 
food, my cousin. Come with me to break- 
fast. Then we will sleep until New York is 
reached.” 

Peggy vouchsafed her never a word, but 
taking a position by the taffrail stood looking 
over the dazzling water toward the now re- 
281 


282 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

ceding shores of New Jersey. Into the lower 
bay sailed the sloop, heading at once for the 
narrows. Few sails were to be seen on the 
wide expanse of water save to the left 
where, under the heights of Staten Island, a 
part of the British fleet lay at anchor. Bril- 
liant shafts of sunlight wavered and played 
over the face of the water. Astern, as far as 
the eye could see, lay the ocean, blank of all 
sail, the waves glinting back the strong light 
of the east. Sky, water and shore all united 
in one sublime harmony of pearls and grays 
of which the grandeur was none the less for 
lack of vivid coloring. 

The discordant note lay in Peggy’s heart. 
She was full of the humiliation and bitterness 
of trust betrayed. Humiliation because she 
had been tricked so easily, and bitterness as 
the full realization of her cousin’s treachery 
came to her. And General Washington I 
What would he think when she did not come 
to him as she had promised ? He would 
deem her a spy. And she was Peggy Owen 1 
Peggy Owen — who had prided herself on her 
love for her country. Oh, it was bitter I 
Bitter ! And so she stood with unseeing eyes 


In the Lines of the Enemy 283 

for the grand panorama of bay and shore that 
was unfolding before her. 

The wind was favorable, yet it was past one 
of the clock before the vessel made the nar- 
rows, glided past Nutten’s^ Island, and finally 
came to anchor alongside the Whitehall Slip. 
Harriet, who had remained below the entire 
journey, now came on deck looking much 
refreshed. 

‘^You foolish Peggy!” she cried. ^‘Of 
what use is it to grieve o’er what cannot be 
helped ? Think you that I did not wish to be 
with my people when I was in the rebel camp?” 

Thee came there of thine own free will,” 
answered Peggy coldly, while I am here 
through no wish of mine. Why did thee 
bring me? ” 

“ Out of affection, of course,” laughed Har- 
riet. Ah 1 there is father on the shore wait- 
ing for us.” 

** I thought thee said that he was in the 
South,” Peggy reminded her. 

One says so many things in war time,” 
answered Harriet with a shrug of her shoulders. 
** Perchance I intended to say Clifford.” 


Now Governor’s Island. 


284 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

And so you are come to return some of 
our visits, my little cousin, cried Colonel 
Owen, coming forward from the side of a 
coach as they came ashore. ** Twas well 
thought. Twill be delightsome to return 
some of your hospitality.’^ 

Oh, Cousin William,” cried she, the tears 
beginning to flow, do send me back to my 
mother ! Oh, I do want my mother I ” 

Tut, tut ! ” he rejoined. Homesick al- 
ready? You should have considered that 
when you planned to come with Har- 
riet.” 

** When I what? ” exclaimed Peggy, looking 
up through her tears. 

** Planned to come with Harriet,” he re- 
peated impatiently. “ She wrote some time 
since that she would bring you. Come ! The 
dinner waits. We have prepared for you 
every day for a week past. I am glad the 
waiting is over. Come, my cousin.” 

And Peggy, seeing that further pleading 
was of no avail, entered the coach, silently 
determined to make no other appeal. A short 
drive brought them to a spacious dwelling 
standing in the midst of large grounds in 


In the Lines of the Enemy 285 

the Richmond Hill district, which was sit- 
uated on the western side of Manhattan Island, 
a little removed from the city proper. The 
building stood on an eminence commanding 
a view of the Hudson River and the bay, 
for at that time there were no houses or other 
buildings to obstruct the vision, and was sur- 
rounded by noble trees. A carefully cultiva- 
ted lawn even then, so mild had been the 
winter, showing a little green stretched on 
one side as far as the road which ran past 
the house. On the other was the plot 
for the gardens, while in the rear of the 
mansion the orchard extended to the river 
bank. On every hand was evidence of wealth 
and luxury, and Peggy^s heart grew heavy 
indeed as she came to know that Colonel 
Owen's poverty had been but another of 
Harriet's fabrications. 

She sat silent and miserable at the table 
while Harriet, who was in high spirits, related 
the incidents of the past few days : the find- 
ing of the note in the roadway, the warning of 
the governor and the brigade, and how she had 
been petted and praised for her heroism. Her 
father and Captain Greyling, who had accom- 


286 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

panied them home, laughed uproariously at 
this. 

Upon my life, my cousin,^^ cried William 
Owen, I wonder not that you are in the 
dumps. Fie, fie, Harriet 1 ’twas most un- 
mannerly to steal such a march upon your 
cousin. For shame ! And did our little 
cousin weep out her pretty eyes in pique that 
you were so feted ? ’’ 

But Peggy was in no mood for banter. 
There was a sparkle in her eyes, and an accent 
in her voice that showed that she was not to 
be trifled with as she said clearly : 

“ No, Cousin William, I did not weep. It 
mattered not who gave the warning so long as 
the governor and the brigade received it. It 
was most fitting that Harriet should have the 
praise, as that was all she got out of it. Twas 
planned, as thee must know, for her to receive 
a more substantial reward.’^ 

You have not lost your gift of a sharp 
tongue, I perceive,” he answered a flush 
mantling his brow. “ Have a care to your 
words, my little cousin. You are no longer 
in your home, but in mine.” 

“ I am aware of that, sir. But that I am 


In the Lines of the Enemy 287 

here is by no will of mine. If I am used 
despitefully 'tis no more than is to be expected 
from those who know naught but guile and 
artifice.^^ 

“ Have done/^ he cried, rising from the table. 

Am I to be railed at in mine own house ? 
Harriet, show this girl to her chamber.” 

Nothing loth Peggy followed her cousin to 
a little room on the second floor, whose one 
window looked out upon the noble Hudson 
and the distant Jersey shore. 

Aren^t you going to be friends, Peggy ? ” 
questioned Harriet pausing at the door. “ I 
could not do other than I did. Father wished 
me to bring you here.” 

“ But why ? ” asked Peggy turning upon 
her. Why should he want me here? Is it 
to flout me ? ” 

I know not, Peggy. But be friends, won^t 
you? There is much more sport to be had 
here in the city than in yon camp. You shall 
share with me in the fun.” 

‘‘ I care not for it,” rejoined Peggy coldly. 

And I will never forgive thee, Harriet Owen. 
Never ! I see not how thee could act so.” 

And so saying she turned from her cousin 


288 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

with unmistakable aversion, and walking to 
the window gazed with aching heart at the 
Jersey shore line. Harriet stood for a moment, 
and then went out, closing the door behind 
her. Presently Peggy flung herself on the 
bed, and gave way to her bitter woe in a flood 
of tears. For what lay at the bottom of her 
bitterness ? It was the sharp knowledge that, 
with just a little forethought, a little heeding 
of her mother’s and John Drayton’s warnings, 
all this might have been avoided. 

Human nature is very weak, and any grief 
that comes from our own carelessness, or lack 
of thought is harder to bear than that woe 
which is caused by untoward circumstances. 
But at last tired nature asserted itself, and 
Peggy fell asleep. 

Long hours after she awoke. It was quite 
dark in the room, and she was stiff with cold. 
For a moment she fancied herself in her own 
little room under the eaves at the camp, but 
soon a realization of where she was came to 
her. She rose and groped her way to the 
window. The moon shone upon the river and 
the Jersey shore. She looked toward the 
latter yearningly. 


In the Lines of the Enemy 289 

Mother/^ she whispered with quivering 
lips, “ mother, what would thee have me to 
do ? ” And suddenly it seemed to her that 
she could hear the sweet voice of her mother 
saying : 

My daughter, thou must bear with meek- 
ness the afflictions that are sent upon thee. 
Hast thou not been taught to do good to them 
that despitefully use thee ? Peggy uttered a 
cry of protest. 

I cannot forgive them ! They have be- 
haved treacherously toward me. And my 
country ! Tis not to be endured that I should 
be placed in such position toward it. Tis 
not to be endured, I say.^^ 

‘‘ Thou hast been close to sacred things all 
thy life, my child,’^ sounded that gentle voice. 

Of what avail hath it been if thy actions are 
no different from those of the world ? And 
thou art not without blame in the matter.’^ 
Long Peggy stood at the window. It seemed 
to her that her mother was very near to her. 
And so communing with that loved mother 
the bitterness died out of her heart, and she 
wept. No longer virulently, but softly, the 
gentle tears of resignation. 


Peggy Owen, Patriot 

I will try to bear it/^ she murmured, as 
she crept between the covers of the bed. “ I 
will be brave, and as good as thee would have 
me be, mother. And I will be so truthful in 
act and word that it may shame them out of 
deceit. And maybe, maybe if I am good a 
way will be opened for me to get back to 
thee.^^ 

And so she fell into a restful sleep. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


THE EEASON WHY 
Yet remember this : 

God and our good cause fight upon one side.’^ 

— Bichard JJJ,’’ Act 5. 

It was seven o^clock before Peggy awakened 
the next morning. With an exclamation at 
her tardiness in rising she dressed hastily, and 
went down-stairs. Colonel Owen and Harriet 
were already in the dining-room at breakfast. 
They brightened visibly as the maiden re- 
turned their greetings serenely, and took her 
place at the table. 

So you have determined to accept the 
situation,’^ observed Colonel Owen, giving her 
a keen glance. 

Until a way is opened for me to leave, 
sir,’’ replied Peggy. 

Which will be at my pleasure,” he rejoined. 
But to this she made no reply. ” I am assist- 
ing Colonel Montressor, who is in charge of 
291 


292 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

the defenses of the city/^ he remarked pres- 
ently. When your horses are well rested 
you girls shall ride about with me.” 

We have been riding almost every day the 
past winter with father,” said Peggy, trying 
not to choke over the word. ‘‘ The weather 
hath been so pleasant that it hath been most 
agreeable for riding. There are pretty rides 
over the hills and dales near the camp.” 

“ You will find them no less beautiful here,” 
he assured her. ** And now I must go. Sir 
Henry will wish to see you during the day, 
Harriet.” 

Very well,” she answered. And I must 
see about some new frocks, father. I misdoubt 
that my boxes will be sent after me from the 
rebel camp. Mr. Washington will not be so 
thoughtful anent the matter as Sir Henry was. 
I shall need a number of new ones.” 

“More gowns, Harriet!” he exclaimed. 
“ You will ruin me by your extravagance- 
HavenT you anything that will do ? ” 

“ I dare say that I can make shift for a 
time,” she replied. “ But la I whaPs the use 
of being in His Majesty’s service unless one 
profits by it?” 


The Reason Why 293 

That seems to be the opinion of every one 
connected with it/^ he observed grimly. 

Harriet/^ spoke Peggy timidly, uncertain 
as to the manner her proposition would be 
received, I can sew very well indeed. Let me 
bring some of thy old frocks up to the mode. 
Twill save thy father money, and in truth 
things are monstrously high. That was one 
reason mother and I joined father in camp. 
Thee admired that cream brocade of mine that 
was made from mother’s wedding gown. Let 
me see if I cannot do as well with some of 
thy finery.” 

That’s all very well for you rebels,” spoke 
Harriet with some scorn, “ but when one is 
with English nobility ’tis another matter. 
Father, what do you think ? They some- 
times wore homespun at camp even to the 
dinners. They were always busy at some- 
thing, and now here Peggy wants to get right 
into sewing. Americans have queer ideas of 
amusement.” 

“ If there is one thing that I admire about 
the Americans ’tis the manner in which they 
bring up their daughters,” remarked her 
father with emphasis. ‘‘ I have yet to see a 


294 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

girl of these colonies who was not proficient 
in housewifely arts. If Peggy can help you 
fix over some of your things let her. And do 
try to pattern after her thrifty ways, Har- 
riet.’’ 

“ Peggy is quite welcome to fix them for 
herself,” said Harriet with a curl of her lips, 
and a slight shrug of her shoulders. ** I shall 
get some new ones.” 

Colonel Owen sighed, but left the room 
without further protest. The conversation 
set Peggy to thinking, and observing. There 
was indeed luxury on every hand, but there 
was also great waste. Wherever the British 
army settled they gave themselves up to such 
amusements as the city afforded or they could 
create. Fear, fraud and incompetence reigned 
in every branch of the service, and between 
vandalism and the necessities of war New 
York suffered all the woes of a besieged city. 
In the endeavor to keep pace with his spend- 
thrift superiors her cousin’s household ex- 
penditures had run into useless excess. 

Harriet plunged at once into the gaiety of 
the city with all the abandon of her nature, 
and Peggy, much against her inclination, was 


The Reason Why 295 

of necessity compelled to enter into it also. 
There were rides every clear day which re- 
vealed the strong defenses of the city. New 
York was in truth but a fortified camp. A 
first line of defense extended from the heights 
of Corlear’s Hook across the island to . the 
Hudson. There was still another line further 
up near the narrow neck of land below Fort 
Washington, while a strong garrison guarded 
the outlying post of Kingsbridge. Peggy soon 
realized that unless she was given wings she 
could never hope to pass the sentinels. Every 
afternoon in the Grand Battery along the bay 
a German band of hautboys played for the 
amusement of the officers and townspeople, 
and here Peggy met many of the young 

macaroni officers or feminine toasts ” of 
the city. She grew weary of the incessant 
round of entertainments. There had been 
much social intercourse at the camp, but it 
had been tempered by sobriety, and life was 
not wholly given up to it. Peggy resolved 
that she would have to occupy herself in other 
ways. 

‘‘ Cousin William, she said one morning, 
seeking Colonel Owen in his study, where he 


296 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

sat looking over some papers with a frowning 
brow, “ may I talk with thee a little? 

Is it anent the matter of home ? he 
queried. I can do nothing, Peggy. You 
will have to stay here. We can^t have a rebel 
come into our lines and then leave, you 
know.’^ 

I know,’^ she answered sorrowfully. I 
want to go home, but ’twas not of that I came 
to speak. 

Of what then ? he asked. 

Thee lives so well,’^ she said with a blush 
at her temerity, “ and yet, sir, there is so much 
waste. Thee could live just as well yet there 
need be no excess. I wish. Cousin William, 
that thee would let me look after the house- 
hold while I am here. I care naught for the 
pleasurings, and ’twould occupy me until such 
time as thee would let me go home,’’ she 
added a trifle wistfully. I could not do so 
well as mother, but yet I do feel that I could 
'manage more thriftily than thy servants.” 

“ Peggy,” he cried springing to his feet, I 
hoped for this. You owe me a great deal, and 
’tis as well to begin to pay some of your debt. 
That is why I brought you here.” 


The Reason Why 297 

I owe thee anything?’^ she asked amazed. 
‘‘ How can that be ? ” 

Think you that I have forgotten the time 
spent in your house, my little cousin ? Think 
you that I, an officer in His Majesty’s service, 
do not resent that I was given in exchange 
for a dragoon? ” 

If thee thinks that I owe thee anything, 
my cousin, I will be glad to pay it,” said 
Peggy regarding him with wondering, inno- 
cent eyes. “ I am sorry thee holds aught 
against me.” 

Colonel Owen had the grace to blush. 

“ Harriet hath no housewifely tastes,” he 
said hastily, “ and my son shares her extrav- 
agant habits. Between them and the neces- 
sity of maintaining a position befitting an 
officer, I am like to come to grief. You are 
a good little thing, after all, Peggy. And 
now let me take you about and put you in 
charge.” 

And thus it came that Peggy found herself 
installed at the head of her cousin’s house- 
hold. The position was no sinecure. She 
made mistakes, for never before had she been 
thrown so entirely upon her own resources^ 


298 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

but she had been well trained, and the result 
was soon apparent in the lessened expendi- 
tures. The experience was of great benefit 
to her, and she grew womanly and self-reli- 
ant under the charge. Her cousin’s manner 
too underwent a most pleasing transformation. 
He was kindly, and but seldom made cutting 
and sarcastic speeches at her expense. Upon 
the other hand, she was subjected to a petty 
tyranny from Harriet quite at variance with 
her former deportment. 

And the spring passed into summer ; sum- 
mer waxed and waned, and in all that time 
there had come no word from her father or 
mother, nor had there been opportunity for 
her to send them any. That the war was 
going disastrously against the patriots in the 
South she could not but gather from the re- 
joicings of the British. Of the capture of 
Stony Point on the Hudson by the Americans 
she was kept in ignorance. The influx of a 
large body of troops and militia into the city, 
the surrounding of the island by forty men- 
of-war, told that Sir Henry Clinton feared 
attack. And so the summer passed. 

In December the troops from Rhode Island 


299 


The Reason Why 

were hastily withdrawn, the city strongly 
fortified, and everything indicated a move- 
ment of some kind. Peggy tried to ascertain 
what it was, but for some time could not do 
so. The snow which had begun falling in 
November now increased in the frequency of 
the storms, scarcely a day passed without its 
fall. The cold became severe, and ice formed 
in rivers and bay until at length both the 
Hudson and Sound rivers were frozen solidly. 
The bay also became as terra firma, and 
horses, wagons and artillery passed over the 
ice to Staten Island. 

Is our stock of fire-wood getting low, 
Peggy ? inquired Colonel Owen one morn- 
ing, laying down the Rivington Gazette 
which he was reading. The paper speaks 
of the growing scarcity of wood, and says 
that if the severe weather continues we will 
be obliged to cut down the trees in the city 
for fuel.” 

I ordered some yesterday from the wood- 
yards,” Peggy told him. She was standing 
by one of the long windows overlooking the 
frozen Hudson. How near New Jersey seemed. 
Men and teams were at that moment passing 


300 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

over the ice on their way to and from the 
city. How easy it looked to go across. She 
turned to him suddenly. “ How much longer 
am I to stay, Cousin William?^’ she asked. 

Till the war closes, he said laughing. 
As a shadow passed over her face he added : 
“ And that wonT be much longer, my little 
cousin. There is a movement on foot that is 
going to bring it to a close before you realize 
what hath happened. We have at last got 
your Mr. Washington in a cul de sac from 
which he cannot escape.^^ 

Where is General Washington, my 
cousin ? asked she quickly. 

On the heights of Morristown, in New 
Jersey. Nay,^^ he laughed as a sudden eager 
light flashed into her eyes, you cannot reach 
him, Peggy. If you could get through the 
lines, which you cannot, for the guards have 
been increased to prevent surprise, you could 
not go through the forest. The snow lies four 
feet on the level. You could not get through 
the woods. But cheer up I I promise you a 
glimpse of your hero soon. The war is on its 
last legs.” 

Peggy gazed after him with troubled eyes 


301 


The Reason Why 

as he left the room. What was the new move- 
ment on foot ? Pondering the matter much 
she went about the duties of the day. About 
the middle of the forenoon an ox cart with 
the wood she had ordered drove into the 
stable yard. She uttered an exclamation of 
vexation as she saw the ragged heap which 
the driver was piling. Throwing a wrap 
about her she hurried into the yard where 
the team was. 

“ Friend/’ she called severely, for Peggy 
looked well to the ways of the household, 
** that is not the way to unload the wood. It 
must be corded so that it can be measured.” 

Yes, mistress,” answered the driver, touch- 
ing his hat. 

Peggy started. He had given the military 
salute instead of the usual curtsey of the 
countryman. She looked at him intently. 
There was something strangely familiar about 
him, she thought, but he was so bundled up 
that she could only see his eyes. Whistling 
cheerfully the driver began to cord the wood 
as she directed. 

“ Thou art not o’erstrong for the work,” she 
commented as he struggled valiantly with a 


302 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

great stick. I will send one of the stable- 
men to help thee.’^ 

“ Wait, Peggy, he said in a low tone. 

John I ’’ almost screamed the girl. “ John 
Drayton I 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE ALERT THAT FAILED 

‘‘ What gain we by our toils if he escape 
Whom, we came hither solely to subdue 1 ^ ’ 

— “ Count Julian/^ Landor. 

Be careful/^ warned Drayton, letting the 
stick fall with a crash. Can you come to 
Rachel Fenton^s house in little Queen Street 
this morning? We can talk there.'’ 

Yes, yes," cried Peggy eagerly. I know 
where it is. I will go there from market. 
John, my mother " 

Is well," he answered quickly. Don't 
ask anything more now, but go in. 'Tis cold 
out here." 

But thee ? " she questioned loth to leave 
him. 

Oh, I'm used to it," he responded airily. 
‘‘Just send along that stableman though, 
Peggy. These sticks are heavy. And say ! 
Is 't permitted to feed drivers of carts ? There 
303 


304 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

are not many rations just now in Morristown, 
and I’d really like to eat once more.” 

Thee shall have all thee wants,” she as- 
sured him. But oh, John ! if they should 
find out who thee is I Thou art mad to ven- 
ture into the city.” 

If they will wait until I’ve eaten they 
may do their worst,” he replied with a touch 
of his old jauntiness. ‘‘ No ; I don’t mean 
that, for I’ve come to take you back with me. 
That is, if you want to go ? ” 

I do, I do,” she told him almost in tears. 

Then go right in,” he commanded. 

Won’t your cousins suspect something if 
they see you talking like this to a country- 
man ? ” 

They will think I am scolding thee,” she 
said with a tremulous little laugh. And 
truly thee needs it, John. I never saw a cord 
of wood piled so crookedly before in my life.” 

“ They’ll be glad to get wood in any shape 
if this weather keeps on, I’m thinking,” he 
made answer. Now do go right in, Peggy. 
And don’t forget that stableman.” 

Peggy hastened within doors, sent the man 
to help with the wood, and then tried to re- 


The Alert That Failed 305 

gain her usual composure by preparing a meal 
for Drayton. 

The poor lad/’ was her mental comment 
a little later as she watched the young fellow 
stow away the food that was placed before 
him. He eats as though he had had noth- 
ing all winter.” 

This was nearer truth than she dreamed. 
Had she but known the condition of the army 
at Morristown she would not have wondered 
at the boy’s voraciousness. She hovered about 
him, attending to his needs carefully, longing 
but not daring to ask the many questions 
that crowded to her lips. It would not do to 
risk conversation of any sort in the house. 
There were too many coming and going. As 
it was the servants gazed at her in surprise, 
curious as to her interest in a teamster. The 
meal finished, Drayton rose with a word of 
thanks, and crossed to the fire which blazed 
upon the kitchen hearth. 

Peggy felt a sudden apprehension as she 
heard Harriet’s step in the hall. What if she 
should enter the kitchen ? Would Drayton 
be safe from the keen scrutiny of her sharp 
eyes ? The lad himself seemed to feel no un- 


3o 6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

easiness, but hung over the roaring fire of 
hickory logs as though reluctant to leave its 
warmth. Making a pretense of replenishing 
the fire Peggy whispered : 

Go, go I Harriet is coming.^^ Drayton 
roused himself with a start, drew his wrap- 
pings close about him, and, giving her a 
significant look, passed through the outside 
door just as Harriet entered the room from 
the passage. 

Who was that, Peggy ? ” she asked sharply. 

The man with the wood,^^ answered Peggy 
busied about the fire. I gave him some- 
thing to eat.^’ 

‘‘ Mercy, Peggy ! Is it necessary to feed 
such riffraff? They are all a pack of rebels. 
No wonder father complains of expense.” 

Peggy^s cheeks flamed with indignation. 
“ Would thee send any one away in such 
weather without first giving him food? ”*she 
demanded. Twould be inhuman I ” 

And I suppose thee wouldn't treat a 
Britisher so,” mimicked Harriet who was 
plainly in a bad humor. Did father tell you 
that Sir Henry Clinton was to dine here to- 
day ? ” 


The Alert That Failed 307 

Yes/' returned Peggy gravely. 'Tis 
fortunate that 'tis market day, for there are 
some things needed. I shall have to use the 
sleigh. Thee won't mind ? I cannot get into 
th3 city otherwise." 

Oh, take it, by all means," replied Har- 
riet. I wouldn't go out in this weather for 
a dozen Sir Henrys. La, la ! 'tis cold ! " 
She shivered in spite of the great fire. What 
doth father wish to see Sir Henry alone for ? " 
she asked abruptly. “ He told me but now 
that he did not desire my company after din- 
ner. And I had learned a new piece on the 
harpsichord, too," she ended pettishly. 

I know not, Harriet," said Peggy instantly 
troubled. She did not doubt but that it had 
something to do with the movement against 
General Washington, but she did not utter 
her suspicion. “ Mayhap 'tis business of 
moment." 

** Oh, yes ; I dare say," retorted Harriet. 
She yawned, and left the room. 

Peggy gave the necessary orders for the 
dinner and then quietly arrayed herself for 
the marketing. She was allowed a certain 
freedom of movement, and went into the city 


3o 8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

about business of the household without ques- 
tion. With scrupulous conscientiousness she 
attended to the marketing first, and then bid- 
ding the coachman wait for her, went rapidly 
to Little Queen Street on foot. 

She had met with but few Quakers. They 
were regarded as neutrals, but Colonel Owen 
disliked them as a sect and had forbidden her 
to hold communication with them. Still 
Peggy knew where many of them lived, and 
among these was Rachel Kenton. It was a 
quaint Dutch house, easily found. New York 
was not so large as Philadelphia at this time, 
and Peggy hastened up the stoop with eager- 
ness, her heart beating with delight at the 
prospect of at last hearing from her dear ones. 

A pleasant-faced, sweet-mannered woman 
responded to her knock, and ushered her at 
once into a room just off the sitting-room, 
where Drayton sat awaiting her. She ran to 
him with outstretched hands. 

“ Now I can tell thee how glad I am to see 
thee,’^ she cried. “ And oh, John, do tell me 
of my mother ! And father I How are 
they ? 

Both are well,’^ he answered, but they 


The Alert That Failed 309 

have grieved over your going away. Why did 
you leave camp, Peggy ? 

’Twas because of Harriet,'' she told him. 

She was a spy, John. They would have 
hanged her had they found out that it was 
she who wrote that note. And oh, what did 
General Washington say when he found me 
gone? It hath been so long since then, and 
never a word could I hear." 

‘‘ Well, he was pretty much cut up over it, 
and so were we all. Your mother thought 
that Harriet must be at the bottom of the 
matter, and so did I. Her boxes were searched, 
and some notes found that proved she was a 
spy. Then, too, we made that fellow confess 
to everything he knew. You remember him, 
^ He accused you." 

Yes," answered Peggy. I remember, 
John. I can never forget how I felt when he 
accused me of being the girl who gave him 
that letter. And it wasn't the same one at 
all." 

a We got at the whole affair right well," 
continued Drayton. What we could not 
understand was the fact that you came on to 
New York with your cousin. Why did you? " 


310 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

''I couldn't help it," she said. ^'They 
brought me by force. I begged to go back, but 
they wouldn’t let me." Hereupon she told 
him the whole story, ending with : “ And 

Cousin William says that he had a score to 
settle with me — and that was the reason he 
wanted me to come. John, thee will tell the 
general that I could not help coming?" 

** Yes," he said, with difficulty restraining 
his indignation. ‘‘ Peggy, Harriet would not 
have been hanged. They might have sent 
her out of the lines, or even made her a 
prisoner, but they would not have hanged her. 
Not but what she would have deserved it just 
as much as that poor fellow who was hanged 
agreeable to his sentence, but being a girl 
would have saved her." 

“ But thee said that it went hard with spies, 
whether they were men, women, or girls even," 
objected she. And General Washington 
used almost the same words." 

And so it does," he replied, “ but there 
are other punishments than hanging. Never 
mind that now, Peggy. Let us plan to get 
away. I must take the ox cart back into 
Jersey this afternoon. I have a pass for one 


The Alert That Failed 311 

only, but I am to take back salt, coffee and 
flour. There is an empty sack, and if you 
will hide within it we may be able to pass you 
as merchandise. Will you try it, Peggy ? 

I will do anything,” she declared ex- 
citedly. It hath been so long ! So long, 
John, since I have seen mother that I am 
willing to attempt anything.” 

“ Wrap up well,” he advised her. “ Tis 
terrible weather, and be somewhere among the 
trees as I come past the house. It will be 
about half-past four, as it grows dark then, 
and the bags will not be so sharply scrutinized. 
Once the cart is home we will have to run 
our chances of getting to Morristown.” 

John,” she cried as a sudden thought 
came to her, “ there is some movement on 
foot against the general. I did not think to 
tell thee before. I know not what it is.” 

Drayton looked up quickly. 

I wish we knew what it was,” he said. 

There have been signs of an action on the 
part of the British, but we have been unable 
to obtain an inkling of what it could be. I 
would like right well to know.” 

And so would I,” said she. 


312 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Go now/’ he said rising. “ You must not 
let them suspect there is anything afoot, Peggy. 
I will move about in the city and see what I 
can find out. Be sure to wrap up.” 

I will,” she told him. I hate to let thee 

go.” 

** ’Tis only for a little while,” he answered. 

’Twill be a hard journey for you, Peggy, but 
your mother is at the end of it.” 

Yes, yes,” she cried. Mother is at the 
end.” 

Unable to speak further she turned and left 
him. The day was extremely cold, and as she 
entered the house after the drive, and felt the 
warmth of the fire, she became aware of a 
delicious drowsiness that was stealing over her. 

This will never do,” she exclaimed, trying 
to shake off the feeling. I must keep awake.” 
But try as she would her eyelids grew heavier 
until finally she sought Harriet in the drawing- 
room. 

Harriet,” she said, “ will thee serve the 
dinner ? I am so sleepy from the drive that I 
must lie down a few moments. I know right 
well that 1 should not give up, but 

Nonsense/’ cried Harriet crossly ; go lie 


The Alert That Failed 313 

down an you will, Peggy. One would think 
to hear you talk that dinner could not be 
served without you. Tis provoking the airs 
you give yourself ! I dare say you will not be 
missed.^^ 

“ Thank thee, Harriet,’^ answered Peggy. 

Thee will not find it irksome. Tis about 
ready.’^ The tired girl slipped down to the 
now empty drawing-room. 

I fear me I must hide if I want a minute 
to myself,” she thought, gazing about the 
large room in search of a safe retreat. And 
I must have my wits about me to help John. 
If I can but close my eyes for a moment, just 
a moment, I will be in proper trim.” Pres- 
ently she spied the large easy chair much 
affected by Colonel Owen, and she ran toward 
it with an exclamation of delight. 

Tis the very thing ! ” she cried, drawing 
it to the most remote corner of the room, and 
turning it about so that it faced the wall. 

Now let them find me if they can.” And 
so saying she ensconced herself in its capa- 
cious recesses, and almost instantly fell 
asleep. 

And you think the plan will not mis- 


314 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

carry ? ” came the voice of the commander- 
in-chief of the British forces in America. 

Peggy awoke with a start. Was she dream- 
ing or did she in truth hear her cousin say : 

'' There is not the least chance of it, Sir 
Henry. The rebel general hath his quarters 
full two miles from his main army, and ow- 
ing to the cold and the snow no danger is 
apprehended ; so his guards are trifling. We 
can easily slip upon him and be away with 
him before mishap can befall us. Once we 
have possession of his person the whole rebel- 
lion falls to the ground. It all depends upon 
him.” 

‘^True,” was the reply in musing tones. 

Well, colonel, I have placed the flower of 
the army at your disposal. But let this alert ^ 
succeed and it shall be brought to His Maj- 
esty's notice that ’tis you alone to whom honor 
is due. ’Tis my hope that ’twill not fail.” 

It cannot,” replied Colonel Owen in eager 
tones. ^^We leave at nightfall by way of 
Newark. Just be3^ond Newark on the Morris 
turnpike lives one Amos Henderson, who is 
favorable to us, and much laments this broil 

• “ Alerfe," an old word meaniug an attack. 


The Alert That Failed 315 

against the king. He it is who will have a 
guide ready to take us to the heights of 
Morristown. In twenty-four hours, sir, I will 
bring the rebel general in person to your 
quarters.^^ 

I see not how it can fail,’' remarked Sir 
Henry. “ The utmost secrecy hath been 
maintained concerning the matter. But did 
you not say that dinner was served ? That, 
sir, is a function with which nothing short of 
a rebel attack should interfere. The plan of 
the new works, which Montressor says you 
have, can be discussed afterward.” 

‘‘ Come, then,” said the colonel. 

Peggy slipped from the chair and running 
up-stairs quickly to her own room, sat down 
to think. 

I must not go with John,” was her de- 
cision. He must get to the general without 
delay. They said 'twould end the war if he 
were taken. And it would. It would ! I 
wonder what the time is ? ” 

It was but half-past two, and it seemed to 
the anxious girl as though four o’clock, which 
was the time for Drayton’s appearance, would 
never come. But at last she heard the clock 


3i 6 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

in the hall chime out the hour, and Peggy 
arose, wrapped herself warmly, and left the 
house quietly. The snow was still falling. 
The numerous trees on the wide-spreading 
lawn, as well as the huge snow-drifts, effectu- 
ally hid the road from view of the mansion. 

Peggy had scarcely taken her position near 
a bare thicket when she heard the crunch of 
wheels over the snow, and soon the ox cart 
appeared down the road. Drayton was whis- 
tling, and to all appearance was the country- 
man he seemed. Peggy awaited him with 
impatience. 

John,^^ she cried as the lad drew up op- 
posite her, “ John, there is an alert planned 
to take General Washington. Cousin William 
starts at nightfall for Morristown with a force 
to accomplish it.’’ 

“What?” exclaimed he. Peggy repeated 
her statement, and then quickly told him the 
entire affair. 

“ And thee must lose no time,” she said. 
“ Go right on, John, quickly.” 

“And you, Peggy?” he cried. “Jump in 
and let us take the risk of getting through 
together.” 


The Alert That Failed 


3»7 


No/^ she said. Thee must stop for noth- 
ing. Twould hinder thee in getting to the 
general. Now go, John. ’Twill not be long 
ere the troops gather here.” 

But to leave you, Peggy,” he exclaimed. 
“ I like it not. Were it not for the chief I 
would not. It may be best. As you say 
there is need for haste, but I will come again 
for you.” 

No, no ; ’tis too full of risk,” she said. 

Go, John, go ! I fear for thee every moment 
that thee stays.” 

I am going,” he said sorrowfully. Tell 
me by which road this alert goes? ” 

To Newark, and then by the Morris turn- 
pike. They get a guide at Amos Hender- 
son’s,” she told him. 

“ Good-bye,” he said. I will come again 
for you, Peggy.” 

Good-bye, John,” answered Peggy hardly 
able to speak. And tell my mother — my 
mother, John ” 

'' Yes,” he said. They clasped hands. 

Don’t worry, Peggy. This will be the alert 
that failed.” 

Peggy waited until she could no longer 


31 8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

hear his cheery whistle down the road and 
then stole back into the house. 

Drayton was right. Four and twenty hours 
later the most disgruntled lot of Britishers 
that the city ever beheld returned, fatigued 
and half frozen from their fruitless quest. 
The famous alert from which so much was 
hoped had failed. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


THE BATTLE WITH THE ELEMENTS 

‘‘Southward with fleet of ice 
Sailed the corsair Death ; 

Wild and fast blew the blast 
And the east wind was his breath. 

— Longfellow, 

“ There is but one explanation to the whole 
thing/^ growled Colonel Owen the next morn- 
ing. With the two girls for an audience he was 
voicing his disappointment at the failure of 
the alert, and incidentally nursing a frost-bitten 
foot. “ And that is that the guide purposely 
led us astray.^^ 

“But why a guide at all, father ? ques- 
tioned Harriet. “ The highway is easily fol- 
lowed.^’ 

“ ’Tis the snow,” he explained irritably. 
“ All roads are buried under four or more feet 
of it. Landmarks are obliterated and the 
forest but a trackless waste. Tis no wonder 
the fellow lost his way, though, methinks. 
’Twas as though he knew our errand, and 
319 


320 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

kept us floundering among the drifts pur- 
posely.’^ 

Belike he did,” observed Harriet. What 
with Peggy feeding all the rabble that comes 
along ’tis small wonder that your plots and 
plans become known to the rebels. I be- 
thought me the other day when she had that 
teamster in the kitchen that he was a spy. 
Now I make no doubt of it.” 

What’s all this ? ” demanded her father 
sharply. What teamster are you talking 
about, Harriet ? ” 

“ ’Twas the man who brought the wood. 
Cousin William,” explained Peggy, trying to 
speak quietly. “ Harriet objected at the time 
to his being fed, but ’twould have been unkind 
not to give him cheer when ’twas so cold.” 

‘‘But that is no reason why you should 
talk with him,” sneered Harriet. “ I saw that 
parley you held when he was throwing off the 
wood.” 

“ Did you talk to him, Peggy ? ” Colonel 
Owen regarded her keenly. 

“ Why, yes,” she answered. “ I went out 
to scold him because he was piling the wood 
in such a way that it could not be measured.” 


The Battle With the Elements 


321 


There was naught amiss about that/^ he 
remarked with a relieved expression. Nor 
about the food either, if that was all there was 
to it.^' 

“ But was it all ? queried Harriet. “ The 
servants said that Peggy was over-solicitous 
anent the fellow.'' 

« Peggy I " Colonel Owen faced the maiden 
abruptly. Let us have this matter settled 
at once. You usually speak truth. Do so in 
this instance, I beg of you. Was the wood 
and feeding the man all there was to the 
affair ? " 

Peggy did not reply. 

There is more then," he said. Your 
silence speaks for you. I demand now to 
know if this fellow was responsible for the 
failure of our plan to captivate the rebel 
general ? " 

But Peggy was not going to betray Dray- 
ton's disguise if she could help it, and neither 
would she speak an untruth. So she met her 
kinsman's glance with one as direct as his 
own as she answered, I am to blame for thy 
plan going amiss. Cousin William." 

“ You ? " he exclaimed incredulously. 


322 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

** Why, you knew naught of it. I was care- 
ful that even Harriet should not know it.^' 

I was in the drawing-room,^^ she told him 
boldly, ‘‘ when thee and thy commander were 
discussing the plan. I heard the whole plot. 
While the dinner was being served I slipped 
out and sent word to the general.^^ 

“ By whom ? he asked controlling his 
anger with difficulty. “ By whom did you 
send word ? 

** That, sir, I will not tell,'' responded she 
resolutely. 

** And do you know what this action hath 
cost me ? " he thundered, livid with rage. A 
knighthood and fortune. Was not the ac- 
count long enough betwixt us that you must 
add this to it? To come here and play the 
spy in mine own house. 'Tis monstrous ! " 

I did not come here of my own accord," 
she reminded him becoming very pale. ** If I 
have played the spy 'tis no more than thy 
daughter did for many months in our house. 
I will gladly relieve thee of my presence at 
any time that thee will let me go." 

You shall not go — now or at any time," 
he stormed, his voice shaking in its fury. 


The Battle With the Elements 323 

Moreover I shall put it out of your power to 
work any further harm here. Sir Henry 
Clinton leaves for the South in a few days. I 
shall go with him, and take you both with 
me.^’ 

Oh, father ! wailed Harriet. “ Not me ? 

** You too,'^ he answered. You and this 
marplot of a girl, who hath spoiled a most 
feasible plan of ending the rebellion.^’ He 
glared at Peggy for a moment with a look 
that made her tremble and then stalked out 
of the room. 

^^Just see what you have done, Peggy 
Owen,” cried Harriet, her eyes ablaze with 
wrath. Now well have to go I know not 
how far away, to some old place where there 
is no fun. Just mind your own affairs after 
this, will you ? ” 

No,” replied Peggy stoutly, though her 
heart swelled at the thought of going upon a 
journey that would take her further away 
from home. Like most girls of the period 
she was hazy about the geography of the 
country, and the South seemed an indefinite 
somewhere a long way off. “ No, Harriet, 
my affairs are those of the rebels, as thee calls 


324 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

them. If at any time I hear aught planned 
either against them or the general, and 'tis in 
my power to warn them, I tell thee frankly 
that I shall do so.^' 

I shall go right to father with that,’^ cried 
Harriet, and in turn she flounced out of the 
room. 

In spite of her brave words, however, 
Peggy^s tears fell like rain as she slipped 
down to the stable and flung her arms about 
Star’s neck. 

Oh, Star, Star I ” she sobbed. ‘‘ I’ll never 
see mother again, I fear me. Oh, what shall 
I do? What shall I do?” 

Sir Henry Clinton was to set sail for 
Savannah, Georgia, which had fallen into the 
hands of the British in December of the pre- 
ceding year. The province, after being over- 
run by the army in an incursion of savage 
warfare, appeared to be restored to the crown, 
and now Charleston was to be taken and 
South Carolina restored to its allegiance by 
the same method. North Carolina and Vir- 
ginia were to follow in turn, and the campaign 
in the South concluded by a triumphal march 
back through Delaware, Pennsylvania, and 


The Battle With the Elements 325 

New Jersey, until Washington would be be- 
tween the two British armies. Then, with an 
attack from New York simultaneous with one 
from the rear, the Continentals would be 
swept out of existence. This, in brief, was the 
British plan of campaign for the ensuing year, 
and the English commander-in-chief was set- 
ting forth for its accomplishment. 

Colonel Owen’s determination to go with 
his chief seemed to grow firmer the more Har- 
riet pleaded with him to stay, and the day 
after Christmas they set sail in the schooner 
Falcon.” Reinforced by Admiral Arbuthnot 
with new supplies of men and stores from 
England the British were jubilantly sure of 
success, and set forth with their transports 
under convoy of five ships of the line. 

We shall have our horses with us, any- 
way,” declared Harriet, who brightened up 
wonderfully once they were under way, and 
addressing Peggy with the first gleam of good 
humor that she had shown since it had been 
decided that they should accompany her 
father. I saw to it that they were sent 
aboard with the cavalry horses, on one of the 
transports. I dare say there will be a chance 


326 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

for rides. At any rate ^twill not be so cold as 
it hath been in New York.” 

“ I suppose not,” agreed Peggy sadly. She 
was calling all her resolution to aid her to 
bear this new trial. 

The early part of the voyage was extremely 
fortunate. The sea was smooth, the sky clear, 
the air sharp but kindly. To Peggy's surprise 
she was not at all sick, and her spirits rose in 
spite of her sorrow at her separation from her 
mother. With the closing in of the night of 
the fourth day out, however, they fell in with 
foul winds and heavy weather. The wind 
began to whirl, and the sea to lift itself and 
dash spray over the schooner until the decks 
were as glassy as a skating pond. The tem- 
perature fell rapidly. All day Sunday the 
ships went on under this sort of weather which 
was not at all unusual for the time of year, 
but the next day the weather began to quiet, 
and the waves sank gradually to a long swell 
through which the vessels went with ease. 

The whole surface of the sea was like a 
great expanse of molten silver which shim- 
mered and sparkled under the rays of the 
wintry sun. The prospect was now for a 


The Battle With the Elements 327 

smooth voyage, and the sailormen scraped the 
ice from rail and deck, and the passengers who 
had been confined to the cabin now came on 
deck and raced about like children under the 
influence of the pure air. The sky was very 
clear above, but all around the horizon a low 
haze lay upon the water. 

‘‘ Isn’t this glorious, Peggy ? ” cried Har- 
riet dancing about the deck like a wind sprite. 
** After all, there is nothing like the sea.” 

** Tis wonderful,” answered Peggy with awe 
in her tone. The vast spread of the waters, 
the immensity of the sky, the intense silence 
through which the creaking of the boats as 
they swung at the davits, and the straining of 
the shrouds as the ship rolled sounded loud 
and clear, all appealed to her sense of the sub- 
lime. 

I hope ’twill be as fine as this all the way 
to Georgia,” said Harriet. And that seems to 
be the prospect.” 

The captain of the vessel, a bluff English- 
man, was passing at the moment and caught 
the last remark. He paused beside the 
maidens. 

It won’t be fine long,” he declared grufily. 


328 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

With a ground swell and a sinking temper- 
ature always look for squalls. Look there at 
the north I The haze on the horizon to the 
north was rather thicker than elsewhere, and 
a few thin streaky clouds straggled across the 
clear, cold heavens. It told nothing to the 
girls, but the skipper’s face grew grave, and he 
hurried forward to give some commands. 

Furl topsails ! ” he shouted to the mate, 
and have the mainsails reefed dowm ! ” 

Ay, ay, sir,” came the response, and in- 
stantly the men began hauling at the halliards, 
or sprang to the yards above to tuck away the 
great sails making all snug for the coming 
storm. 

Even Peggy, unused to the sea as she was, 
could see that a storm was about to burst upon 
them. The north was now one great rolling 
black cloud with an angry ragged fringe which 
bespoke the violence of the wind that drove 
it. The whole great mass was sweeping on- 
ward with majestic rapidity, darkening the 
ocean beneath it. 

Get below there,” shouted the captain as 
he suddenly caught sight of the two girls still 
standing on deck watching the approach of 


The Battle With the Elements 329 

the storm with fascinated eyes. Get below, 
I say ! D'ye want to be blowed away ? 
Here she comes 1 " 

As he spoke the wind broke in all its fury. 
The schooner heeled over until her lee rail 
touched the water, and lay so for a moment 
in a smother of foam. Gradually she rose a 
little, staggered and trembled like a living 
thing, and then plunged away through the 
storm. 

It was a wild and dreary night that followed. 
Shut in the dark of the cabin Peggy and Har- 
riet clung to each other, or to lockers, to keep 
from being dashed across the floor of the toss- 
ing vessel. All night long there was no chance 
for sleep. Every moment it seemed as though 
the ship must go down at the next onslaught 
of the waves. 

“I* like not to be mewed up like this," 
objected Harriet when there came a chance for 
speech. I like the feel of the wind and the 
hail and the spray." 

Is thee not afraid, Harriet ? " questioned 
Peggy. 

I am, down here," answered her cousin. 

I can stand any danger best that I can face. 


33° Owen, Patriot 

But they will not let us up. We might be 
swept away even if we could stand. And 
listen to the shouts, Peggy. There must be 
something amiss. 

And so on all through the long night. The 
dawn broke at last and brought with it a slight 
abatement of the tempest, but with the lessen- 
ing gale came a new form of assault. The air 
was colder. A heavy fog rolled up and 
through it came a blinding snow-storm, fairly 
choking the deck of the ship. 

For three days the girls were confined to 
the cabin, with but biscuits to nibble on. 
The fourth the wind fell at last, leaving the 
vessel rudderless and dismasted, and heaving 
on vast billows. 

There is but one hope for us,^’ said Colonel 
Owen as he explained the damage to the girls, 
'‘and that is to be picked up by another 
vessel.^’ 

“ Is it so bad as that, father ? questioned 
his daughter. 

“ Yes,’^ he answered gloomily. 

But over the inky shroud of the ocean white 
capped and furious there shone no sign of a 
sail. The snow had ceased falling, but it was 


The Battle With the Elements 331 

bitterly cold. The fifth and sixth days they 
tossed helplessly, but on the seventh day 
Peggy turned to her cousin with a startled 
query. 

“ Harriet, she cried, does thee hear that 
throbbing sound ? What is it? 

Harriet Owen paled as she listened. That, 
Peggy,^^ she said after a moment, is the 
noise of the pumps. The ship hath sprung a 
leak.^^ 

At this moment Colonel Owen came from 
the deck. He was visibly pale, and much 
troubled in manner. Wrap yourselves as 
warmly as possible,^^ he advised them. Tis 
but a question of time now ere we must take 
to the boats, and there is no telling to what 
ye may be subjected before reaching land, if 
in truth we ever tread foot on solid ground 
again. Hasten I 

His warning was well timed ; for, as he 
ceased speaking, there came hoarse shouts 
from above, a rush of hurrying feet, and the 
chugging of the pumps stopped. He ran up 
the hatchway, and was back almost instantly. 
“ The boats are being lowered,'^ he informed 
them. Throw what you can about you and 


332 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

come. If we dally we may be left behind. I 
Men become beasts in a time like this.'^ 

The girls obeyed him with the utmost haste. : 
They were both colorless, but composed. On 
deck a wild scene was being enacted. The 
ship no longer rose to the waves, and even to 
an inexperienced eye was settling. That i 
it was time to lower the boats was plain to be 
seen. The captain was trying to preserve 
something like order among the crew, but the 
hour for discipline had gone by. 

Women first,’’ he was crying in trumpet 
tones. “ Men, remember your wives and 
daughters. Would ye have them left as ye 
are leaving these ? ” 

But over the side of the vessel the men 
scrambled with fierce cries and imprecations, 
paying no heed either to his commands or 
pleadings. They swarmed into the boats, 
fighting for places like wild animals. The 
frail barks went down to the water loaded 
until the gunwales were lapped by the 
smallest waves. The skipper turned to Colo- 
nel Owen. 

The dingey is left, sir,” he said. If you 
will help me to defend it from the rest of 


The Battle With the Elements 333 

these brutes, we may be able to get these girls 
into it/’ 

I will do my utmost,” rejoined the colonel. 
Harriet, do you and Peggy stand behind me. 
When the boat is lowered be ready to get into 
it as soon as the captain speaks.” 

Colonel Owen faced the few remaining men 
with drawn pistols as the boat was let down. 
The first mate took his place, and stood ready 
to receive the maidens. 

Go, Harriet,” said her father. But to 
Peggy’s amazement her cousin turned to her, 
crying, “ You first, Peggy I You first ! ” 

But,” cried Peggy her heart flooded with 
sudden warmth at this unlooked-for solicitude, 

I cannot leave thee, Harriet. I ” 

“ Stop that nonsense ! ” exclaimed Colonel 
Owen gruffly. “ We have no time for it. Get 
into the boat at once.” 

Without further comment Peggy permitted 
herself to be handed down into the boat, and 
as she reached it in safety she looked expect- 
antly up for Harriet to follow. At that 
moment came a hoarse cry from the skipper. 

“ Cast off, Mr. Davy I Cast off! You’ll be 
swamped.” 


334 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

The mate pulled away just as half a dozen 
frantic seamen leaped from the deck toward 
the boat. The swirl of the waters caught it, 
turning it round and round by the force. 
With a great effort he succeeded in sending it 
out of the eddy just in time to avoid being 
drawn under by the drowning seamen. Again 
making a strenuous effort to get beyond their 
reach he sent the dingey scudding to westward, 
was caught by a current, and carried further 
away from the vessel. 

What is it ? ” asked Peggy as she caught a 
glimpse of his whitening face. 

“ God help them,” broke from him. We 
are caught in the current and canT get back 
to the ‘ Falcon.’ ” 



T1II<: DINGEY WAS CAUGHT BY A CURRENT 





CHAPTER XXVII 


A HAVEN AFTER THE STORM 

‘^Safe through the war her course the vessel steers, 

The haven gained, the pilot drops his fears. 

— Shirley. 

We must,^’ burst from Peggy, springing 
up wildly. “ Oh, friend, canT thee do some- 
thing? We must not leave them. 

Sit still, commanded the mate sharply. 

Why, look you ! We canT even see the 
* Falcon ' for the fog.^^ 

It was true. Already the hapless Falcon ” 
had been swallowed up by the dense veil of 
vapor. It was as if the doomed vessel had 
been cut off from all the open sea, and its fate 
hidden in the clinging curtain of black ob- 
scurity. 

The girl uttered a low cry, and sank back 
to her place in the sheets covering her face 
with her hands. Colonel Owen and Harriet 
had been unkind. They had been selfish al- 
most to cruelty in their treatment of her, but 
335 


336 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

in this hour of what she believed to be certain 
death to them she forgot everything but that 
they were kinspeople. 

The sea was running very high. Now that 
they were so near its surface they felt its full 
power. It had appeared stupendous when 
they were on the deck of the schooner, but 
now the great billows hurled them up and 
down, and tossed and buffeted them as though 
the boat was a plaything. Vainly the mate 
tried to steady it with the oars. 

A long time Peggy sat so absorbed in grief 
for her cousins that she was oblivious to the 
peril of the situation. At length, however, 
she looked up, and the dreadful isolation and 
danger of the position appalled her. Only 
that little boat between them and the great 
Atlantic. 

I am cold,’’ she exclaimed, when she could 
bear it no longer. Sir,” to the mate, who 
was making tremendous effort with the oars, 
is there naught that will keep me from 
freezing ? ” 

No,” answered he shortly, turning his set 
face toward her for a moment. Its tense lines 
relaxed at sight of the girlish figure. Stay ! 


I A Haven After the Storm 337 

I I have it. Come, and row a while. You will 
I be wetter than ever, but ^twill warm you a 
bit.^^ 

Without a question Peggy gladly took the 
place by his side, and began to scull as vigor- 
ously as her numbed fingers would permit 
with the oar he gave her. She was not of 
much assistance, but the exercise served to 
warm her chilled frame, and to divert her at- 
tention from their peril. 

In this manner the day went on, the wind 
died down, and the sea fell to a low, glassy, 
foam-flecked roll, while overhead brooded the 
inky sky, and round them was the leaden 
mist of the enveloping fog. Suddenly the 
mate stopped rowing, and raised his head as 
: though listening. 

IPs land,” he shouted. Land, to the 
I westward ! ” He listened again intently, and 
! added solemnly : And it^s breakers too, God 
help us ! ” 

' P^ggy listened breathlessly. The air was 
’ full of sound, a low, deep roar, like the roll of 
a thousand wheels, the tramp of endless armies, 
or — what it was — the thunder of a mighty 
surge upon a pebbly ridge. Louder and nearer 


338 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

grew the sound. The maters face whitened, 
and Peggy sat erect, full of terror at the un- 
known danger that confronted them. 

I must pull,” he cried, sweeping her back 
to her place in the sheets. I must pull,” he 
cried again as the fog lifted and the dim out- 
line of a shore line became visible. “ It^s a 
race with death, little girl, but we may be the 
victors.” 

With mighty strokes he sent the dingey 
ahead into the boiling surf. A great wave 
caught the little shallop upon its broad bosom 
and flung it upon the reef which lay concealed 
in the foam. There was a horrible rending 
crash as the stout keel snapped asunder, while 
a second wave swept over it, sweeping out the 
struggling occupants, and bearing them on- 
ward. 

Peggy knew naught of swimming, and so 
made no attempt to strike out. She felt the 
water surging into her ears like a torrent of 
ice. She felt that she was sinking down, 
down as if a great weight held her remorse- 
lessly. This was death, she thought, and as 
the pain in her lungs increased, visions passed 
swiftly through her brain. Where was the 


A Haven After the Storm 339 

mate, she wondered. A race with death, he 
had said. And death was the victor after all. 
Her mother’s face flashed before her. She 
was dying and she would never know. And 
Sally I And Betty ! And Robert ! What 
times they had had ! Would they grieve, 
when they knew? But they would never 
know. 

There was no hope. She must be resigned, 
came the thought, and so she ceased to 
struggle just as a huge roller came surging 
over the outlying reef. It caught her and 
bore her onward on its crest. Peggy closed 
her eyes. 

The pore child I She’s coming to at last,” 
sounded a kindly voice, and Peggy opened 
her eyes and gazed into the anxious orbs of an 
elderly woman who was bending over her. 

There now, you pore dear I Don’t stir. 
Just drink this, and go to sleep.” 

A cup of something hot was held to her lips. 
She drank it obediently and sank back too ut- 
terly exhausted to even wonder where she was. 
She was in a warm, dry bed. There was a 
caress in the touch of the hands that ministered 
to her which penetrated through the stupor 


340 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

which was stealing over her, and with a sigh 
of content, she turned over and slept. 

The recollections of the next few days were 
always thereafter dim to her mind. She 
knew that an elderly woman, somewhat rough- 
looking, was in the room frequently, but to 
speak or to move her limbs was quite 
impossible. But on the fourth day she was 
better. The fifth she could speak, move, rise 
in bed and turn, and when the woman brought 
some gruel in the middle of the day Peggy ate 
it with a relish. She felt strong and revived, 
and a desire for action stirred her. She wished 
to rise, and sat up suddenly. 

“ I believe if thee will help me I will get 
up,” she said. 

‘‘Sakes alive, child! air you able?” cried 
the woman in alarm. 

Yes,” said Peggy stoutly. And I have 
troubled thee greatly, I fear.” 

“ Why, you little storm-tossed bird,” ex- 
claimed the woman, donT you go for to call 
it trouble. Me and Henry just feel as though 
you was sent to us. Well, if you will get up, 
here are your clothes.” She brought Peggy 
her own things, clean and dry, and proceeded 


A Haven After the Storm 341 

to help her dress. “ There, you do look better 
now you are dressed. Let me help you to the 
kitchen. 

She put her arm about the maiden, and 
drew her gently across the room to the one 
beyond which was kitchen and living-room 
as well. It was a large room with a sanded 
floor clean scoured, a high backed settle, a 
deal table, a dresser with pewter plates 
ranged in rows, reflecting the redness and 
radiance of a glowing fire in a huge fire- 
place. The woman bustled about hospi- 
tably. 

You must have something to eat,^^ 
she declared. YouVe had naught but 
gruel for so long that you must be hungry.’^ 

I am,^^ replied Peggy, watching her in a 
maze of content. Presently she sat up as a 
thought came to her. Friend,’^ she cried, 
how came I here ? 

Why, Henry brought you,’^ responded the 
woman. It was after the big storm. We 
ainT seen such a storm in years. Henry's 
my husband. He's a fisherman, as mayhap 
you've surmised. That is, he fishes for food, 
but I reckon you might call him a wrecker 


342 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

too/’ she added with a smile. Well, as I 
was saying, he was down on the beach when 
you was washed up by the waves. He thought 
you was dead at first, but when you got up, 
and tried to walk he just ran over to you as 
you fell and brought you right up to the 
house. Land I but we thought you was never ' 
coming to I But you did, and now you’ll be 
all right in a day or two.” 

How good thee has been,” said Peggy 
gratefully. Why, thou and thy husband 
have saved my life. I was so cold in the 
water and I — I was drowning. Then that 

terrible wave threw me ” She paused 

shuddering at the remembrance. 

Dear heart, don’t think about it,” ex- 
claimed the good dame hastening to her. 

‘‘ Here, child, eat this piece of chicken. It 
will hearten you up more than anything. 
After a bit mayhap you can tell me about 
yourself But not a word until every bite of 
chicken is gone.” 

Peggy smiled at the good woman’s in- 
sistence, but did not refuse the chicken. Her 
appetite was awakened and l^een, and she ate 
the piece with such a relish that her hostess 


I A Haven After the Storm 343 

; was well pleased. There now ! you look 
' better already/^ she declared. Henry will 
be glad to see it. He takes a heap of interest 
in the folks he saves. I reckon he^s saved 
more lives than any man on the coast of North 
Carolina.” 

Is this North Carolina ? ” asked Peggy. 

‘ Yes ; and this is Fisherman’s Inlet, near 
the Cape Fear River. What ship did you say 
j you was on ? ” 

“ ’Twas the schooner * Falcon,’ from New 
! York,” Peggy told her. It was one of the 
! vessels with Sir Henry Clinton, who set forth 
to attack Charleston.” 

The woman’s face darkened ominously. 

' And you air a Tory, of course, being as you 
j air a Quaker and with a British ship ? ” 

I she said questioningly. 

I I ? Oh, no, no ! ” cried Peggy quickly. 

I Why, my father is David Owen of the 
Pennsylvania Light Horse. He is with the 
Continental army. I am a patriot, but I 
was captured and taken to New York City, 
where I have been since the last day of Feb- 
ruary of last year. It’s nearly a year,” she 
ended, her lips quivering. 


344 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

You don't say ! " ejaculated the woman. 

Then you must be a prisoner of war ? " . 

“ I know not that 1 would be truly a pris- ^ 
oner of war,” answered Peggy, for 'twas my 
father’s cousin who captured me. I will tell 
thee all about it.” 

“ You pore child,” exclaimed the woman, 
who ceased her work as Peggy unfolded her 
story, and listened with wide-eyed attention. 

What a lot you’ve been through I I’m glad | 
that you’re not one of them English.” 

And is thee a Whig ? ” asked Peggy. 

As I said, we air fisher folks, and don’t 
mingle in politics. We don’t wish harm to 
nobody, English or any other. Why, even 
though we air wreckers we always pray for 
the poor sailors in a storm, but we pray too 
that if there air any wrecks they will be 
washed up on Fisherman’s Inlet.” 

A ripple of laughter rose to Peggy’s lips, 
but she checked it instantly. “ How can I 
laugh,” she reproached herself, when ’tis 
but a few days since I was on the ship ? And 
the others have all perished, I doubt not.” 

Don’t think about it,” advised the dame. 

Laugh if you can. A light heart is the only 


A Haven After the Storm 345 

way to bear trouble. Tis a just punishment 
that they should be drowned.’’ 

“ But if Harriet had not made me go first I 
would not have been here,” said Peggy her 
voice growing tender at the mention of her 
cousin. All the old love and admiration for 
Harriet had returned with that act. 

I wonder,” she added presently, if 
’twould be possible for me to get to Philadel- 
phia from here ? ” 

'' Philadelphia ! I am afraid not, child. 
You don’t know the way, and I doubt if 
’twould be safe to try it. Get strong first, and 
mayhap something will turn up that will 
help you to get there.” 

“ Yes,” said Peggy. '' I must get strong 
first.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


A TASTE OF PARTISAN WARFARE 

It was too late to check the wasting brand, 

And Desolation reaped the famish’d land j 

The torch was lighted, and the flame was spread. 

And Carnage smiled upon her daily dead.” 

— Count Lara,” Byron. 

While they were conversing the fisherman 
himself entered. He was a man of middle 
age, much bronzed by exposure to weather, 
but with a kindly gleam in his keen gray 
eyes. Peggy rose as he entered, and started 
forward to meet him. 

Thy wife tells me that I owe thee my life, 
sir,’’ she said, extending her hand. I don’t 
know how to tell thee how much I thank 
thee.” 

‘‘Then don’t try,” he replied, taking her 
little hand awkwardly. “ Now don’t stand 
up, my girl. You’re like a ghost. Ain’t she, 
Mandy?” 

“ Yes,” responded his wife. “ And what do 
you think, Henry? She was on one of the 
346 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 347 

ships that started from New York with Sir 
Henry Clinton for Georgia. They intend 
making another attempt to take Charles- 
ton.’^ 

The fisherman’s brow contracted in a frown. 

So they air a-going to bring the war down 
here ? ” he remarked thoughtfully. That’s 
bad news. Was there many ships ? ” 

Five of the line, and I don’t know how 
many transports with men, ordnance and 
horses,” answered Peggy. 

** Mayhap they’re all foundered by that 
storm,” exclaimed the dame. ’Twould be 
a mercy if they was.” 

Mandy,” spoke her husband, in a warning 
tone. 

She’s a Whig, Henry Egan, and her 
father’s in the Continental army,” explained 
the good woman. ** And what’s more, she’s 
a prisoner of war, too. Jest you tell him 
about it.” 

And Peggy told again all her little story. 
When she spoke of the time spent in the 
camp of the main army, the fisherman became 
intensely interested. 

And so you know General Washington ? ” 


348 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

he remarked smiling. How does he look ? 
We all air mighty proud of him down here. 
You see he comes from this part of the 
country. Jest over here in Virginny. A next 
door neighbor, you might call him.^^ 

And Peggy told all she could about Gen- 
eral Washington, about such of his generals 
as she had met, the movements of the army, 
and everything connected with her stay in 
New York. Nor was this the last telling. 

North Carolina, while intensely patriotic 
as a whole and responding liberally to the 
country's demand for troops and supplies, 
had heretofore had but one slight incursion 
from the British. For this reason they were 
eager to hear from one who had been in the 
midst of the main armies, and who seemed 
to come as a direct messenger from that far- 
off Congress whose efforts to sustain a central 
government were becoming so woefully weak. 

So Peggy found herself the centre of a little 
circle, composed of true and tried Whigs 
whose leaning toward the cause had more 
than once brought them into conflict with 
neighboring Tories. 

The cottage was situated on a small inlet 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 


349 


of the ocean a few miles east of the Cape Fear 
River. A little distance from the main shore 
a low yellow ridge of sand hills stretched 
like a serpent, extending nearly the full 
length of the state on the ocean side, and 
making the coast the dread of mariners. 
These reefs were called “ the banks.^' The 
cottage was an unpretentious structure, con- 
sisting of but three rooms : the living-room 
or kitchen, a little chamber for Peggy, and a 
larger one occupied by the fisherman and his 
wife. But the fisherman had grown rich 
from wreckage. He had a number of beef 
cattle, and herded banker ponies by the 
hundred. 

Peggy grew fond of him and of the wife, 
and assisted in all the duties of the simple 
household. And so the time went by, and 
then there came to them rumors of the British 
fleet which had at last landed its forces for 
the besieging of Charleston. 

Anxiously the result was awaited. North 
Carolina rushed men to the city to help in its 
defense, for if that fell it was but a question 
of time until their own state would suffer in- 
vasion. At last, Henry Egan betook himself 


350 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

to Wilmington, thirty miles distant, for news. 
On his return his brow was overcast with 
melancholy. 

** Charleston is taken, he announced in 
gloomy tones. The whole of General Lin- 
coln’s army air prisoners. The British air 
overrunning all South Carolina, plundering 
and burning the house of every Whig, and 
trying to force every man in the state to join 
their army. The Tories in both states air 
rising, and I tell you, wife, it won’t be long 
until our time comes.” 

I am afraid so,” answered Mistress Egan, 
turning pale. Oh, Henry, I wish we was 
up to mother’s at Charlotte. We would be 
safe up there.” 

I don’t know, Mandy. It seems as though 
there was no place safe from the British. It 
might be best to go up there, but I’d never 
reach there with the ponies. The people air 
a-hoping that Congress will send us some help 
from the main army. The state hasn’t any- 
thing now but milish. ’Tis said in Wilming- 
ton that Sir Henry returns soon to New York, 
leaving Lord Cornwallis to complete the 
subjugation of the South. He publicly boasts 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 3J1 

that North Carolina will receive him with 
open arms.’^ 

** Belike the Tories will,” remarked the 
good dame sarcastically. I reckon he^ll find 
a few that wonT be so overjoyed. Mayhap 
too they’ll give him a welcome of powder and 
ball.” 

But the reports that came to them from 
time to time of the atrocities committed by 
the British in the sister state were far from 
reassuring. Events followed each other in 
rapid succession. Georgetown, Charleston, 
Beaufort and Savannah were the British posts 
on the sea ; while Augusta, Ninety>six, and 
Camden were those of the interior. From 
these points parties went forth, gathering 
about them profligate ruffians, and roamed 
the state indulging in rapine, and ready to 
put patriots to death as outlaws. The Tories 
in both the Carolinas rose with their masters, 
and followed their lead in plundering and arson. 

I do wish, Henry,” said his wife, that 
you would sell off all the beef cattle and 
marsh ponies that you have. We’ll be get- 
ting a visit along *with the rest of the folks. I 
reckon, if you don’t.” 


352 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Everything is all right/^ cried Henry who 
had just returned from Wilmington. “Tid- 
ings jest come that Congress has sent General 
Gates to take command of the Southern army, 
and they say he^s advancing as fast as he can. 

“ Well, it wouldn’t do no hurt to get rid of 
the critters anyway,” persisted his wife. “ A 
lot of harm can be done before Gates gets 
here.” 

“ I tell you everything is all right now,” 
said Henry exultingly. “ Just let Horatio 
Gates get a whack at Cornwallis, and he’ll 
Burgoyne him jest as he did the army at 
Saratoga.” 

“ I wish it was General Arnold who w^as 
coming,” said Peggy. She had never felt 
confidence in General Gates since John Dray- 
ton had related his version of that battle. 
The exposure of the “ Conway Cabal ” had 
lessened her faith in him also, as it had that 
of many people. “ General Arnold was the 
real hero of Saratoga. He and Daniel 
Morgan ; so I’ve heard.” 

“ Well, I ain’t saying nothing against Ar- 
nold,” was the fisherman’s answer. “ He’s a 
brave man, dashing and brilliant ; but if Con- 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 353 

gress hadn^t thought that Gates was the man 
for us they wouldn^t have sent him down.” 

said no more. The climax came in 
August when, utterly routed at Camden, 
Gates fled alone from his army into Charlotte. 
A few days later, Sumter, who now com- 
manded the largest force that remained in the 
Carolinas, was surprised by Colonel Tarleton 
as he bivouacked on the Wateree, and put to 
rout by that officer. Elated by his success 
Cornwallis prepared for his northward march, 
and in furtherance of his plans inaugurated a 
reign of terror. 

One night in the latter part of August 
Peggy could not sleep. It was very warm, 
and she rose and went out on the little porch 
where she stood trying to get a breath of air. 
The sea moved with a low murmur, the surf 
being very light. 

How warm it is,” she mused. Even the 
sea is quiet to-night. How different it is 
down here from my own Philadelphia. Is 
mother there now, I wonder ? Or would she 

be at Strawberry Hill ? I wish ” 

She bent her head abruptly in a listening 
attitude. The tramp of a horse approaching 


354 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

in a gallop was plainly heard. But a few mo- 
ments elapsed before a man, who in the star- 
light she could see was armed, dashed up and 
drew rein before the cottage calling loudly : 

“ Awake I Awake, Henry Egan I The 
British and Tories are coming. Awake, man, 
awake I 

“ Friend,^^ called the girl excitedly, who 
is thee ? 

A friend. Jack Simpson,^’ he answered. 

Is Egan dead, that he does not answer ? He 
must awake.^^ 

Peggy ran to the door of the bedchamber, 
calling wildly : 

Friend Henry, Friend Mandy, awake, 
awake ! 

“ Who calls ? ” cried Egan, sitting up sud- 
denly. 

’Tis Peggy,'^ answered she quickly. “ A 
friend is here who says the Tories are coming.’^ 

“ The Lord have mercy on us,’' ejaculated 
Mistress Egan springing out of bed. ** Henry, 
Henry, get up I The British and Tories are 
upon us.” 

At last awake, the fisherman sprang from 
his bed, and rushed to the door. 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 355 

Get your wife and whatever you want to 
save/’ shouted the man outside. The Brit- 
ish are out with Fanning’s Tories burning 
every suspected house in the district. No 
time to lose, Henry. They’re coming now.” 

Egan tfurried back into the house, and 
caught up a portmanteau which he kept ly- 
ing by his bed at night. Mistress Egan and 
Peggy were dressed by this time, and the three 
hurried into the swamp which lay to the 
north of the cottage. The man who had 
given the warning passed on to perform the 
same office for other menaced families. 

Unused to swamps, the British seldom fol- 
lowed the inhabitants into their recesses, and 
this proved the safety of many a family in the 
Carolinas. They were scarcely within the con- 
fines of the marsh when they heard the tramp 
of many hoofs, the neighing of horses, and 
the enemy was at the cottage. 

By my hilt, the birds have flown,” shouted 
an English voice, and the words were dis- 
tinctly heard through the stillness of the 
night. ‘‘ Search the house, boys. Egan must 
have some rich pickings. Bring out whatever 
there is of value, and then burn the hut. 


356 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

The horses and cattle must be hereabouts 
somewhere/^ 

There followed hoarse cries and a rush for 
the building. It seemed to Peggy that a 
moment had hardly passed before a red glare 
lit up the spot .where the cottage stood. 

Back into the swamp,” whispered Egan in 
a whisper. ** They may see us here.” 

Back into thicknesses of morass such as 
Peggy had never seen before they went, speak- 
ing only when necessary and then in the 
lowest of tones. And thus the rest of the 
night was spent, while the fiends ravaged the 
herding pens, and beat up the bushes for the 
ponies. The; fugitives remained in hiding 
until morning dawned. Then they made 
their way back to the blackened ruins of the 
cottage. Tears coursed down Peggy’s cheeks 
at the sight. 

What shall thee do ? ” she cried putting 
her arms about Mistress Egan. Oh, what 
shall thee do ? ” 

For a moment the fisherman ’si wife could 
not speak. She shed no tears, but her face 
was worn, and drawn, and haggard. She had 
aged in the night. 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 357 

Henry/’ she cried, there is but one thing 
for us to do, and that is to get to mother’s.” 

“ And how shall we do that, Mandy ? We 
have neither horse nor wagon left us.” 

Henry Egan, I’m ashamed of you I Ain’t 
we in North Carolina? When did her people 
ever refuse to aid each other? ” 

You’re right,” he acknowledged humbly. 
‘‘ North Carolina is all right — but the Tories. 
I don’t take no stock in that part of her popu- 
lation.” 

And neither do I,” she rejoined grimly. 
From this time on I am a Whig out and 
aboveboard. They have done us all the harm 
they can, I reckon. What you got in that 
bag, Henry ? ” 

Egan smiled. 

It’s gold, Mandy. I reckon they didn’t 
find all the pickings.” 

For mercy sake, Henry Egan, we can’t 
get through the country with that,” exclaimed 
the good woman. “ Bury it, or do something 
with it.” 

Yes,” he said. That will be the safest. 
Wait for me while I do it.” He was with 
them again in a short time. We will go to 


358 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Hampton and get something to eat/^ he said. 

I kept a little money, and maybe Mis^ Hamp- 
ton will let us have some horses.’^ He turned 
as he spoke and his wife started after him, but 
Peggy lingered. 

“ Come, child,^^ said Mistress Egan. IPs 
a right smart way over to Hampton^s. We 
must get along.” 

“ But,” hesitated Peggy, won’t I be aburden 
now? I ought not to add to thy trouble.” 

Why, honey, you have nowhere to go. 
What would you do ? Now don’t worry about 
trouble, but just come right along. We will 
all keep together. What’s ourn is yours too.” 
And gratefully Peggy went with them. It was 
indeed a right smart way ” to Hampton’s, 
which proved to be a large plantation lying 
some ten miles from the cottage. It was a 
cloudless day in August, and excessively 
warm. When they at length reached the 
place they were footsore and weary. 

‘‘ Why, Mandy Egan,” exclaimed a motherly 
looking woman, coming to the door of the 
dwelling as she caught sight of them. What- 
ever has happened ? Come right in. You all 
look ready to drop.” 


A Taste of Partisan Warfare 359 

j Mistress Egan, who had borne up wonder- 
fully all through the long night and the 
' wearing walk, now broke down at this kindly 
1 greeting. 

I The Tories, under some British, burnt us 

out last night,^^ explained her husband. 
“ They sacked the house first, of course, and 
! ran off all the ponies and cattle. We have 
I come to you for help, Martha. Will you let 
us have the horses to get up to Charlotte to 
her mother’s ? ” 

^^Of course I will, Henry. All sorts of 
reports are flying about. Will says that down 
I at Wilmington ’tis thought that nothing can 
save the old north state. Cornwallis hath 
already begun his march toward us.” 

“ Heaven save us if ’tis true,” ejaculated the 
fisherman, sinking into a chair. First 
Lincoln and his whole army at Charleston ; 
then Gates and his forces at Camden ! Two 
armies in three months swept out of existence. 
The cause is doomed.” 

“ Oh, if they had only sent General Arnold,” 

I cried Peggy. “ He is so brave, so daring, I 
just know he could have saved us.” 

Gravely, oppressed by vague fears for the 


360 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

future, they gathered about the table. Ameri- 
can freedom trembled in the balance. Disaster 
had followed fast upon disaster. Georgia, 
South Carolina restored to the British — North 
Carolina’s turn to be subjugated was at hand. 

It was with sad forebodings that the three 
began their journey toward the north early 
the next morning. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


PEGGY FINDS AN OLD FEIEND 

One hope survives, the frontier is not far, 

And thence they may escape from native war. 
And bear within them to the neighboring state 
An exile’s sorrows, or an outlaw’s hate ; 

Hard is the task their fatherland to quit. 

But harder still to perish or submit.” 

— Byron, 

The travel northward was by slow stages, 
on account of the intense heat of the lowlands. 
The settlements along the Cape Fear River 
were composed principally of Scotch High- 
landers, who were favorable to the side of the 
king, and these the fisherman^s little party 
avoided by leaving the road and making a 
wide detour through the woods. But often in 
the gloaming of the summer evenings the 
weird notes of the bagpipes sounding old 
Highland tunes would mingle with the mouj^n- 
ful calls of the whip-poor-wills, producing 
such an effect of sadness that Peggy was oft- 
times moved to tears. 

361 


362 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Still, these regions were not deserted. They 
sometimes came across numerous groups of 
women and children — desolated families, 
victims of Tory ravages, who were fleeing like 
hunted game through the woods to the more 
friendly provinces northward. It was a great 
relief when they Anally reached the undulat- 
ing country of the uplands, and, after a week 
of hard riding, the town of Charlotte, to the 
left of which, on the road leading to Beattie’s 
Ford on the Catawba River, lay the plantation 
and mill of William and Sarah Sevier, parents 
of Mistress Egan. 

They were unpolished people in many ways, 
but so kindly and hospitable that Peggy felt 
at home at once. The community was famed 
for its love of liberty, and was later denounced 
by Cornwallis as a hornet’s nest.” It was 
here, flve years previous to this time, that the 
spirit of resistance to tyranny found expression 
in the famous Mecklenburg resolutions.” 
In this congenial environment Peggy was as 
near to happiness as it was possible for her to 
be so far from her kindred. One thing that 
added to her felicity was the fact that Char- 
lotte was directly on the route running 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 363 

through Virginia and thence north to Phila- 
delphia, which before the Revolution had been 
used as a stage line. 

If only I had Star,^^ she would cry wist- 
fully, I would try to get home. If only I 
had Star ! 

One morning in the early autumn Mistress 
Egan called Peggy, and said to her, in much 
the same manner that her mother would have 
used : 

“ I want you to put on your prettiest frock, 
Ma’s going to have a company here for 
the day. The men are to help pa gather the 
corn while the women take off a quilt. The 
young folks will come to-night for the corn- 
husking, but I reckon there wonT be a girl 
that can hold a candle to my little Quakeress. 
The boys will all want you to find the red 
ear.’' 

Peggy laughed. 

Is that the reason there hath been so much 
cooking going on. Friend Mandy ? Methought 
there was a deal of preparation just for the 
family.” 

There’s a powerful sight to be done yet,” 
observed Mistress Egan. 


364 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Then do let me help/’ pleaded Peggy. 
** Thee spoils me. Truly thee does. Why, at 
home I helped mother in everything.” 

The guests came early, as was the custom 
when there was work to be done. The men 
rode horseback with their wives behind them 
on pillions, and with rifles held in the hollow 
of their left arms ; for it was the practice in 
those trying times to bear arms even upon 
visits of business or friendship. Soon a com- 
pany of two score or more had gathered at the 
farmhouse. Greetings exchanged, the men 
hastened to the cornfields to gather the new 
corn, while the women clustered about the 
quilting frames, and fingers plied the needles 
busily, while tongues clacked a merry accom- 
paniment. 

The morning passed quickly, and at noon 
the gay party had just seated themselves 
around the table where a bountiful dinner 
steamed, when they were startled by a shout 
from the yard. 

Fly for your lives, men ! The British are 
coming to forage.” 

Instantly the men sprang for their rifles and 
accoutrements. Inured to danger and alarms, 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 365 

the women were as quick to act as their hus- 
bands. Some of them ran to the stables and 
led forth the horses, which they saddled has- 
tily, ready for service ; while others gathered 
up whatever objects of value they could carry. 
With marvelous celerity the men placed the 
women and servants on the horses by twos 
and threes, bidding them to betake themselves 
to neighbors who were more remote from the 
main road. They themselves had scarcely 
time for concealment in a deep thicket and 
swamp which bordered one extremity of the 
farm before the British videttes were in sight. 
These halted upon the brow of a hill for the 
approach of the main body, and then in com- 
plete order advanced to the plantation. 

After reconnoitering the premises, and find- 
ing no one present, but all appearances of the 
hasty flight of the occupants, the dragoons 
dismounted, tethered their horses and detailed 
a guard. Some sumpter-horses were harnessed 
to farm wagons, and some of the troopers be- 
gan to load them with various products of the 
fields ; while military baggage wagons under 
charge of a rear guard gradually arrived, and 
were employed in the gathering of the new 


366 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

corn, carrying off stacks of oats and the freshly 
pulled corn fodder. 

Enjoying the prospect of free living the sol- 
diers shouted joyously among their plunder. 
Separate parties, regularly detailed, shot down 
and butchered the hogs and calves, while oth- 
ers hunted and caught the poultry of different 
descriptions. In full view of this scene stood 
the commander of the British forces, a portly, 
florid Englishman, one hand on each side the 
doorway of the farmhouse, where the of- 
ficers were partaking of the abundant pro- 
visions provided for the guests of Mistress 
Sevier. 

Meanwhile Peggy, who had been mounted 
behind Grandma Sevier, for so she had learned 
to call Mistress Egan's mother, discovered that 
lady in tears. 

Grandma," she cried with concern, what 
is it ? Is thee frightened ? " 

** It's my Bible," wailed the old lady. ‘‘ The 
Scottish translation of the Psalms is bound in 
with it, and they say the British burn every 
Bible they find like that. Oh, I'll never have 
another ! My mother gave it to me when 
William and me was married. The births and 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 367 

deaths of my children are in it — oh, I'd rather 
everything on the place was took than that." 

‘‘ Stop just a minute, please," spoke Peggy. 
Then, as the surprised woman brought the 
horse to a standstill, the maiden slipped to 
the ground. “ I'm going back for the Bible," 
she cried, and darted away before any of them 
guessed her intention. 

<< Peggy, Peggy," called several voices after 
her, but the girl laughed at them and disap- 
peared among the bushes. 

“ The British won't hurt me," she reassured 
herself as she came in sight of the dwelling. 
** I am just a girl, and can do them no harm. 
I'm just going to have that Bible for grandma. 
'Tis a small thing to do for her when she hath 
been so good to me." 

And so saying, she stepped out from the 
bushes where she had paused for a moment, 
and marched boldly up to the commander in 
the doorway. 

Sir," she said, sweeping him a fine curt- 
sey, “ I wish thee good-day." 

Well, upon my life, what have we here? " 
exclaimed he, astounded at this sudden appa- 
rition. 


368 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

If thee pleases, good sir, I live here,’^ re- 
turned Peggy. 

And I do please,^^ he cried. Come in, 
mistress. Your pardon, but we have made 
somewhat free with the premises, but if it so 
be that you are a loyal subject of King George, 
you shall have ample recompense for what- 
ever we take.'' 

I thank thee," she said, ignoring the ques- 
tion of loyalty. I will enter, if I may. 
Grandma wishes her Bible, and that, sir, can 
surely be given her ? " 

Of a truth," he cried, stepping aside for 
her to pass. 'Tis a small request to refuse 
such beauty. Take the Bible and welcome, 
my fair Quakeress." 

“ I thank thee," spoke the girl, with quaint 
dignity. Sedately she passed into the dwell- 
ing and went directly to Mistress Sevier's 
chamber, where the Bible lay on a small 
table. Clasping it close, Peggy again went 
through the living-room, where the astonished 
officers awaited her coming curiously. 

“ You are not going to be so unmannerly 
as to leave us, are you ? " asked the captain. 

‘‘ Sir," spoke the girl, facing him bravely. 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 369 

I pray thee, permit me to pass unmolested. 
We have left thee and thy soldiers at liberty 
to possess yourselves of our belongings. Show 
at least this courtesy.’^ 

Methinks,” he began, tugging at his mous- 
tache thoughtfully, “ that such leniency de- 
serves something at your hands. I doubt not 
^tis a Presbyterian Bible, and we have orders 

to destroy all such. Methinks 

But Peggy was out and past him before he 
had finished speaking. There was a shorter 
way into the swamp if she would go through 
the orchard where the horses were tethered, 
and she sped across the lawn in that direc- 
tion. As she darted among the animals the 
book slipped from her clasp and she stooped 
to recover it. As she rose from her stooping 
position she felt the soft nose of a horse touch 
her cheek gently, and a low whinny broke 
upon her ear. The girl gave one upward 
glance, and then sprang forward, screaming : 

. Star ! In an ecstasy of joy she threw 
her arms about the little mare^s neck, for it 
was in reality her own pony. Oh, Star I 
Star ! have I found thee again ? 

Caress after caress she lavished on the pony. 


370 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

which whinnied its delight and seemed as 
glad of the meeting as the girl herself. A 
number of soldiers, drawn by curiosity, 
meanwhile gathered about the maiden 
and the horse, and among them was the 
commanding officer. Peggy had forgotten 
everything but the fact that she had found 
Star again, and paid no heed to their 
presence. 

‘‘ It seems to be a reunion,^^ remarked the 
officer at length dryly. May I ask, my 
little Quakeress, what claim you have on that 
animal ? ” 

Peggy lifted her tear-stained face. 

Why, it’s my pony that my dear father 
gave me,” she answered. It’s Star 1 ” 

That cannot be,” he told her. I happen 
to know that this especial horse came down 
from New York City on one of the transports 
with Sir Henry Clinton. So you see that it 
cannot be yours.” 

But it is, sir,” cried she. I came down at 
the same time with my cousin Colonel Owen 
and his daughter Harriet on the ‘ Falcon.’ 
Our horses, Harriet’s and mine, were put on 
one of the transports.” 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 371 

Then why are you not in Charleston 
with the others ? he demanded. 

Why, they were lost at sea,” she replied, 
turning upon him a startled look. We 
took to the boats, but ours was caught by the 
current and swept away from the schooner. 
It must have gone down afterward.” 

I see,” he said. Then if all this is 
true, and you came down with Sir Henry 
and his company, you must be a loyalist? 
In that case, of course, you may have the 
horse.” 

It is indeed truth that I came here in that 
manner,” reiterated Peggy. And the horse 
is truly mine.” 

But are you loyal ? ” he persisted. If 
you will say so you may take the beast, and 
aught else you wish on the premises.” 

Peggy leaned her head against Starts 
silky mane and was silent. It would be so 
easy to say. She could not part with Star 
now that she had found her. Would it be so 
very wrong? Just a tiny fib I The girl gave 
a little sob as the temptation assailed her and 
tightened her clasp of the pony convulsively. 
It was but a moment and then, stricken with 


372 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

horror at the thought which had come to her, 
Peggy raised her head. 

Sir,^^ she said, “ I am not loyal to the 
king. I am a strong patriot. In sooth,” 
speaking more warmly than she would have 
done had it not been for that same tempta- 
tion, in sooth, I don’t believe there is a 
worse rebel to His Majesty anywhere in these 
parts ; but for all that thee shan’t have Star. 
Thee shall kill me first.” 

And so saying she picked up the Bible from 
the ground where it had fallen, and sprang 
lightly into the saddle. 

The captain had smiled in spite of himself 
as she flung him her defiance. Peggy aroused 
was Peggy adorable. With eyes flashing, color 
mantling cheek and brow, the crushed creamy 
blossom nestling caressingly in her dark hair, 
the maiden made a picture that would bring 
a smile from either friend or foe. But as she 
sprang to the saddle the officer seized the rein 
which she had unknotted from the tree, ex- 
claiming : 

“You have spirit, it seems, despite your 
Quaker speech. The horse is yours for 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 373 

At this instant there came a shout from the 
soldiers who had resumed the chase of the 
poultry during the colloquy between their 
officer and the maiden. Some of their num- 
ber had struck down some beehives formed 
of hollow gum logs ranged near the garden 
fence. The irritated insects dashed after the 
men, and at once the scene became one of up- 
roar, confusion and lively excitement. 

The officer loosed his clasp on the bridle, 
and turned to see the cause of the clamor. 
The attention of the guard was relaxed for 
the moment, and taking advantage of the 
diversion Peggy struck her pony quickly. 
The mare bounded forward ; the captain 
uttered an exclamation and sprang after her 
just as the sharp crack of a dozen rifles 
sounded. 

When the smoke lifted the captain and 
nine men lay stretched upon the ground, and 
Peggy was flying toward cover as fast as Star 
could carry her. Immediately the trumpets 
sounded a recall, but by the time the scattered 
dragoons had collected, mounted and formed, 
a straggling Are from a different direction into 
which the concealed farmers had extended 


374 Owen, Patriot 

showed the unerring aim of each American 
marksman, and increased the confusion of the 
surprise. 

Perfectly acquainted with every foot of the 
ground, the farmer and his friends constant!}^ 
changed their position, giving in their fire as 
they loaded so that it appeared to the British 
that they were surrounded by a large force. 
The alternate hilly and swampy grounds and 
thickets, with woods on both sides the road, 
did not allow efficient action to the horses of 
the dragoons, and after a number of the 
troopers had been shot down they turned 
and fied. The leading horses in the wagons 
were killed before they could ascend the hill 
and the road became blocked up. The soldiers 
in charge, frantic at the idea of being left be- 
hind, cut loose some of the surviving ani- 
mals, and galloped after their retreating 
comrades. 

They didn’t find it so easy to get pickings 
up here as they did down at my house,” 
chuckled Henry Egan as the hidden farmers 
came forth after the skirmish, without the loss 
of a man. I reckon, pa, you’d better get the 
women back here. Some of these men need 


Peggy Finds an Old Friend 375 

attention. I wonder where Peggy went ? The 
daring little witch I I was scared clean out 
of my senses when she sassed that captain. 
Find where she is, pa.’^ 

It was not long before the women were 
back, and with them came Peggy, tearful but 
joyous, leading Star by the bridle. 


CHAPTER XXX 


AN INTERRUPTED JOURNEY 

I still had hoped . . . 

Around my fire an evening group to draw, 

And tell of all I heard, of all I saw.” 

— Goldsmith. 

A FEW days later the country was electrified 
by the news that the Whigs west of the Alle- 
ghanies had marched to the relief of their op- 
pressed brethren of the Carolinas, and defeated 
the British at King’s Mountain. The victory 
fired the patriots with new zeal, checked the 
rising of the loyalists in North Carolina, and 
was fatal to the intended expedition of Corn- 
wallis. He had hoped to step with ease from 
one Carolina to the other, and then proceed to 
the conquest of Virginia ; he was left with no 
choice but to retreat. 

The men about Charlotte had disputed his 
advance ; they now harassed his foraging 
parties, intercepted his despatches and cut off 
his communications. Declaring that every 
376 


An Interrupted Journey 377 

bush hid a rebel, Lord Cornwallis fell back 
across the Catawba into South Carolina. 

At the plantation the news of the victory 
was received with joy, causing Peggy to un- 
fold the plan that had been maturing ever 
since she had regained possession of Star. 

What doth hinder my going home now ? 
she asked the assembled family one evening. 
** The British have gone, and I have but to 
keep to the road to arrive in time at Phila- 
delphia.^^ 

^*But the Tories?” questioned Mistress 
Egan. They are everywhere.” 

“ I have waited so long for a way to open,” 
continued Peggy, stoutly. ‘‘ It is wonderful 
how it hath all come about. First, the sea 
brought me to thy door. Friend Mandy. Then 
we came up here where the road is the self- 
same one used by the delegates to go to the 
Congress. Then my own pony is brought to 
this very house. Does thee not see that Tis 
the way opened at last? ” 

I see that we must let you go,” said the 
good woman sadly, though I shall never 
know a minute^s peace until I hear of you 
being safe with your mother.” 


378 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

“ I will write as soon as I reach her/’ prom- 
ised the girl. And I shall get through, 
never fear. Did thee not say to thy husband 
when the cottage was burned that the people 
would help? Well, they will help me too.” 

You cannot go alone, my girl,” interposed 
Henry Egan decidedly. Twould never do 
in the world. Things air upset still, even 
though the British air gone. If I hadn’t 
joined the milish I’d take you home myself. 
As things air there can’t a man be spared from 
the state jest now. North Carolina needs 
every man she can get.” 

“ I know it, Friend Henry,” answered 
Peggy. “ And I would not wish any one to 
leave his duty for me. The cause of liberty 
must come before everything.” 

That is true,” he said. Be content to 
bide a little longer, and mayhap a way will be 
opened, as you say.” 

’ So, yielding to his judgment with the sweet 
deference that was her greatest charm, Peggy 
bore her disappointment as best she could. It 
was but a few days, however, until the matter 
was brought up again by the fisherman. 

‘‘Peggy,” he said, ''I heard as how Joe 


An Interrupted Journey 379 

Hart was going to take his wife and baby to 
her folks in Virginny, so that he can join the 
Continentals with Gates. If you’re bound to 
go this might be your chance. Things don’t 
seem to be so bad over there as they air in 
this state, and it may be easier for you to get 
some one to take you on to Philadelphia.” 

” When do they start ? ” asked Peggy joy- 
fully. 

To-morrow morning. That won’t give you 
much time, but ” 

’Tis all I need,” she answered excitedly. 
‘‘ Oh, Friend Henry, how good thee is to find 
a chance for me.” 

‘‘ There, my girl ! say no more. Of course 
you want them even as they must want you. 
You’ll write sometimes, and when this awful 
war is over, if there air any of us left, mayhap 
you’ll come down to see us again.” 

I will,” she promised in tears. 

Another thing,” he said, bringing forth a 
few gold pieces, ** you must take these with 
you. They will help you in your journey, 
but use ’em only when you can’t get what you 
want any other way. ’Tis better to trust to 
kindness of heart than to cupidity.” 


380 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

In spite of her protests he made her accept 
them, and she sewed them in the hem of her 
frock, promising to use them with discretion. 
With many tears Peggy took leave of these 
kindly people the next morning, and set forth 
with Joe Hart and his wife and baby for Vir- 
ginia. The road was mountainous, and the 
riding hard, but Peggy^s heart danced with 
gladness and she heeded not the fatigue, for 
at last she was going home. Home ! The 
opaline splendor of the morning thrilled 
her with^ an appreciation that she had 
never felt before. What a wonderful light 
threaded the woods and glorified the tree- 
tops ! Home I 

At night they stopped at some woodman’s 
hut, or at a plantation, if they were near the 
more pretentious establishment ; for inns were 
few, and the habitations so far removed from 
each other that the people gladly gave enter- 
tainment to travelers in return for the news 
they brought. 

Often they encountered bodies of irregular 
troops upon the road directing their wearied 
march toward the headquarters of the patriot 
army. The victory at King’s Mountain had 


An Interrupted Journey 381 

thrilled the people even as Concord and Lex- 
ington had done, and roused them to renewed 
exertions. 

Peggy’s companions were not very cheer- 
ful. The man was a rough, kindly, good- 
hearted fellow, but his wife was a delicate 
woman, peevish and complaining, whose 
strength was scarcely equal to the hardships 
of the journey and the care of the sickly in- 
fant who fretted incessantly. 

Four days of such companionship wore 
upon even Peggy^s joyousness. They were 
by this time some fifteen miles east of Hills- 
borough, where the remnant of the patriot 
army lay. The road was lonely, the quiet 
broken only by the whimpering of the baby 
and the querulous soothing of the mother. 
Peggy felt depressed and mentally reproached 
herself for it. 

** Thee is foolish, Peggy,^’ she chided sternly, 
to heed such things. If the poor woman 
can bear it thee should not let it wherrit thee. 
Now be brave, Peggy Owen I just think how 
soon thee will see mother. Can thee not bear 
a little discomfort for that ? And how exciting 
Twill be to tell them What was that ? 


382 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

she cried aloud, turning a startled look upon 
the mountaineer, who rode a short distance 
ahead of Peggy and his wife. 

It sounded like a groan, exclaimed he. 

They drew rpin and listened. The road 
ran through a forest so densely studded with 
undergrowth that it was impossible to see any 
distance on either side. For a few seconds 
there was no sound but the whispering of the 
pines. They were about to pass on when 
there came a low cry : 

'' You, whoever you are ! Come to me, for 
the love of God I ” 

For a moment they looked at each other 
with startled faces, and then the mountaineer 
made a motion to swing himself from his 
horse. 

** Joe/^ cried his wife, what air you going 
to do ? Don’t go I How’d you know but 
what it’s an ambush ? ” 

** Nay ; some one is hurt,” protested Peggy. 

While Hart still hesitated, Peggy dis- 
mounted, and leading Star by the bridle 
walked in the direction from which the cry 
came. 

“ Where is thee, friend ? ” she called, her 


An Interrupted Journey 383 

voice sounding clearly through the stillness of 
the forest. 

Here ! Here ! came the feeble reply. 

Dropping the pony’s bridle Peggy pushed 
aside the undergrowth, and advanced fear- 
lessly, pausing ever and anon to call for guid- 
ance. Shamed by this display of courage Joe 
Hart followed her, despite the protests of his 
wife. Presently just ahead of them appeared a 
man’s form lying outstretched under a clump 
of bushes, and wearing the uniform of the Con- 
tinentals. One arm, the right one, was broken, 
and lay disabled upon the grass, while the hand 
of the other lifted itself occasionally to stroke 
the legs of a powerful horse which stood 
guard over the prostrate form of his master. 

The animal snapped at them viciously as 
they approached, but the soldier spoke to him 
sharply, so that they could draw near in 
safety. The girl bent over the wounded man 
pityingly, for a gaping hole in his side through 
which the blood was flowing told that he had 
not long to live. 

‘‘ What can I do for thee, friend ? ” she 
asked gently, sinking down beside him and 
raising his head to her lap. 


384 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Are you Whig or Tory ? he gasped, gaz- 
ing up at her eagerly. 

A patriot, friend, she answered wiping ' 
the moisture from his brow with tender 
hands. 1 

** Thank God,’^ he cried making a great 
effort to talk for the end was fast approaching. 

“ I bear letters to General Gates from the Con- 
gress. In my shoe ; will you see that they 
are taken to him ? 

“ Yes,*' she replied. 

“ Promise me," he insisted. You look 
true. Promise that you yourself will take ! 
them to him." 

I promise," she said solemnly. “And now, 
friend, thyself. Hast thou no messages for thy 
dear ones ? " 

“ Mary," he whispered a spasm of pain con- 
tracting his face. “ My wife ! Tell her that i] 
I died doing my duty. She must not grieve. * 
*Tis for the country. Water 1 " he gasped. 

But Joe Hart, foreseeing the need for this, i 
had already gone in search of it, and oppor- 1 
tunely returned at this moment with his drink- i 
ing-horn full. The vidette drank eagerly, ; 
and revived a little. 


An Interrupted Journey 385 

Thy name ? ’’ asked Peggy softly, for she 
saw that his time was short. 

** William Trumbull, of Fairfield, Connecti- 
cut,^^ he responded. The words came slowly 
with great effort. “ ’Twas Tories,” he said, 
that shot me, but Duke outran them. Then 

I fell and crawled in here. My horse ” 

A smile of pride and affection lighted up his 
face as he turned toward the animal. “ We've 
taken our last ride, old fellow ! ” 

“ Would thee like for me to speak to the 
general about thy horse ? ” asked Peggy. 

“ If you would,” he cried eagerly. And 
then after a moment — Take off my boots.” 

The mountaineer complied with the request, 
and the dying patriot gave the papers which 
Hart took from them to Peggy. 

‘‘ Guard these with your life,” he con- 
tinued. “ And get to General Gates with- 
out delay. They have news of Arnold's 
treason ” 

Of what, did thee say ? ” cried Peggy. 

‘‘ Of the treason of Benedict Arnold,” he 
said feebly. He is a traitor.” 

“ Not General Arnold ! ” exclaimed Peggy 
in anguish. “ Not the Arnold that was at 


386 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Philadelphia I Oh, friend ! thee can^t mean 
that Arnold ? 

The very same,^^ he responded. And 
further, he is seeking to induce the soldiers to 
desert their country's colors.’^ 

Merciful heavens I it canT be true I she 
cried. ‘‘ Friend, friend, thee must be wander- 
ing. It couldnT happen.^^ 

But it hath,’’ he gasped. They told me 
to make speed. I — I must go ! ” 

With a superhuman effort he struggled to 
his feet, stood for a brief second, and fell back 
— dead. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


HOW THE NEWS WAS KECEIVED AT CAMP 

Just for a handful of silv'er he left us, 

Just for a riband to stick in his coat — 

Blot out his name, then, record one lost soul more, 
One task more declined, one more foot-path untrod, 

One more deviPs- triumph and soi’row for angels. 
One more wrong to man, one more insult to GodJ^ 
— ‘‘The Lost Leader, 

White and shaken Peggy leaned weakly 
against a tree, and covered her face with her 
hands. 

“ We must be getting on, miss,^^ spoke the 
mountaineer, after a few moments of silence. 

“ And leave him like that ? cried the girl 
aghast. 

“ There is naught else to be done,^^ he re- 
plied gravely. “ We have nothing to bury 
him with.^^ 

“ But Tis wrong,’^ remonstrated she, kneel- 
ing beside the dead vidette, and touching his 
387 


388 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

brow reverently. He died for his country, 
friend.^^ 

“ Tell them at the camp,’^ suggested he. 
** Mayhap they will send out and get him.’' 

Yes ; that is what we must do,” she said. 

I could not bear to think of him lying here 
without Christian burial.” 

*^And what is it now, miss?” questioned 
Hart, as she still lingered. 

Could we cut a lock from his hair, friend ? 
For his wife! I know that mother and I 

would wish if father — if father ” Peggy 

faltered and choked. 

Silently Hart drew out his hunting-knife 
and severed a lock of hair from the vidette’s 
head, which the maiden placed with the des- 
patches in the bosom of her gown. Then 
taking the kerchief from about her throat 
she spread it over his face, and followed the 
mountaineer back to the road. As they left 
the spot the horse resumed his former posi- 
tion, and a last glance from Peggy showed 
the faithful creature standing guard over the 
dead form of his master. 

** Whatever made you so long, Joe ? ” cried 
his wife petulantly. The baby’s that fretful 


How the News Was Received 389 

that I don’t know what to do with her. She’s 
jest wore out, and we must get where some- 
thing can be done for her.” 

'' Tilly,” he answered gravely, '' there was 
a pore soger in there who died. He wanted 
us to take his despatches to Gates. I reckon 
we’ll have to go back to Hillsboro’town.” 

Back fifteen miles, with the baby sick,” 
exclaimed the woman in dismay. Joe Hart, 
you must be crazy. We shan’t do no such 
thing. It will lose us a whole day, and we 
ain’t got any too much time as ’tis. Your 
own fiesh and blood comes before anything 
else, I reckon. Jest see how the child looks.” 

The baby did look ill. The father regarded 
it anxiously, and then glanced about him with 
an uncertain manner. 

The general ought to have them des- 
patches,” he said, but the child is sick, sure 
enufF. Mayhap we can find somebody to take 
the letters back at the next cabin.” 

Nay,” objected Peggy. I promised the 
soldier that I would see that the papers were 
given into the general’s own hands ; there- 
fore I will ride back with them. We cannot 
trust to uncertainties.” 


390 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

Yes/’ spoke the wife eagerly. “ That is 
just the thing, Joe. The girl can take them. 
It’s daylight, and nothing won’t hurt her. 
We’d best push on to where the baby can be 
’tended to. She can catch up with us to- 
morrow ! ” 

“ Very well,” replied Peggy quietly. And, 
friend, where shall I tell the general to 
come for the body? Does thee know the 
place?” 

The mountaineer glanced about him. Jest 
tell him about two mile above the cross-tree 
crossing,” he said. “ On the north side the 
road. Anybody that knows the country will 

know where ’tis. I don’t like ” But 

Peggy bade them good-bye and was gone be- 
fore he could voice any further regrets. 

“ ’Twas useless to parley over the matter,” 
she thought as a turn in the road hid them 
from view. ** In truth the little one did look 
ill. I would as soon be alone, and I can re- 
turn the faster. This awful thing about Gen- 
eral Arnold ! How could it have happened ? 
Why, oh, why did he do it? ” 

Her thoughts flew back to the night of the 
tea at General Arnold’s headquarters. How 


How the News Was Received 391 

kind he had seemed then. The dark hand- 
some face came before her as she remembered 
how he had walked down the room by her 
side, and how proud she had felt of his atten- 
tion. And how good he had been to John 
Drayton ! Drayton ! Peggy started as the 
thought of the lad came to her. How had 
he taken it? The boy had loved him so. 

It is never pleasant to be the bearer of ill 
tidings, and Peggy found herself lagging more 
than once in her journey. The afternoon 
was drawing to a close when she came in sight 
of the town on the Eno near which the army 
was encamped. They had passed around it 
in the morning. Mrs. Hart had feared that 
her husband might be tempted into staying 
with the army, and so had insisted upon the 
detour. 

The little town, nestled among beautiful 
eminences, seemed deserted as the maiden 
rode down the long unpaved street to the 
upland beyond, where the camp lay. In 
reality the inhabitants were at supper, and 
sundry fragrant odors were wafted from the 
various dwellings to the passing girl. Peggy, 
however, was too heavy of heart for an ap- 


392 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

peal to the senses, though she had not tasted 
food since the morning meal. 

Passing at length through a defile the en- 
campment came to view. It was surrounded 
with woods, and guarded in its rear by the 
smooth and gentle river. A farmhouse in 
the immediate neighborhood served as head- 
quarters for the officers. 

Numerous horses were tethered in rows 
about the upland plain. There were no tents 
or huts, but rude accommodations for the 
men had been made by branches and under- 
wood set against ridge-poles that were sus- 
tained by stakes, and topped by sheaves of 
Indian corn. 

Groups of men were scattered over the 
plain, some wagons were to be seen in one 
direction, and not far off, a line of fires 
around which parties were engaged cooking 
food. Here and there a sentinel was pacing 
his short limits, and occasionally the roll of 
the drum, or the flourish of a fife told of some 
ceremony of the camp. 

Peggy had but time to observe these details 
when she was stopped by the picket who de- 
manded the countersign. 


How the News Was Received 393 

I know it not, friend, was her response. 
Lead me at once to thy general, I beg thee ; 
for I bear despatches for him.^’ 

At this moment the officer in charge of the 
relief guard, for the beautiful and inspiring 
music of the sunset retreat was just sounding, 
came up. 

What is it, Johnson ? he asked. Peggy 
gave a little cry at the sound of his voice. 

‘‘ John ! ” she cried. ** John Drayton I 

Peggy,’^ he gasped. In the name of all 
that^s wonderful, what are you doing here ? 

I might ask thee the same thing,’^ she re- 
turned. “ I was thinking of thee but now, 
John.^’ 

Were you ? he cried gladly. ** I am a 
lieutenant now, Peggy.’^ He squared his 
shoulders with the jaunty air which the girl 
remembered so well, and which had always 
caused Harriet so much amusement. What 
think you of that?’' 

** Oh, I am glad, glad,” she returned. 

There is so much to tell you,” continued 
he. ^^Just wait until I place this other sen- 
tinel, and then we can have a nice long talk.” 

I can’t, John,” exclaimed she, remember- 


394 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

ing her mission. “ I bear despatches for the 
general.’* 

You with despatches,” he ejaculated 
laughing. Have you ’listed, Peggy ? ” 

Nay,” returned she gravely, his lightness 
of heart striking her like a blow. How could 
she tell him ? John, let me give the letters 
first.” 

“ Come,” said he. “ I will take you there 
at once. I am curious as to why you are the 
bearer of such missives.” 

’Tis ill tidings,” spoke Peggy. 

Another disaster, eh ? ” He laid his arm 
over the pony’s glossy neck and walked thus 
over toward the farmhouse. Well, we are 
used to them. A victory would upset us more 
than anything just at present. The day we 
heard of King’s Mountain I thought the men 
would go wild. We didn’t try to maintain 
discipline on that day. Oh, well ; if we are 
whipped, we just fight ’em again. We’ll win 
out in time.” 

The color fied from Peggy’s face. He did 
not know, and it was she who must tell him. 
How would he bear it? They had reached 
the farmhouse by the time, and Drayton 


How the News Was Received 395 

assisted Peggy from the horse, and turned to 
an orderly. 

“ Will you say to the general that Ensign — 
I mean Lieutenant Drayton is without with a 
young lady who bears despatches ? Tis 
important. I have hardly got used to my 
new dignity yet/^ he explained turning to 
Peggy with a boyish laugh. “ It’s good to see 
you, Peggy.” 

“John,” said the girl, laying her hand on 
his arm and speaking with intense earnestness. 
“ Will thee try to be brave ? The news I 
bring ” 

“ What mean you ? ” he asked in surprise. 
“ Why should a disaster effect me more than 
any one else ? Peggy, I never knew you to 
act and to speak so strangely before. What 
is it ? ” 

“ The general waits, lieutenant,” inter- 
rupted the orderly. “ He has but a few 
moments, as he is going to Hillsboro’ for the 
night.” 

“ Come, Peggy,” said Drayton. “ I will 
take you in.” They passed into the dwell- 
ing, and Drayton opened a door on the right 
of the hall which led to General Gates’ office, 


396 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

There were several men in the room, among 
them Colonel Daniel Morgan who had but 
recently arrived, and Colonel William Wash- 
ington. 

General Gates,’* said Drayton saluting, 
allow me to present Mistress Peggy Owen, 
who is the bearer of despatches. She is the 
daughter of David Owen, of the Pennsylvania 
Light Horse.” 

You are welcome. Mistress Owen,” said 
General Gates rising courteously. Stay, 
lieutenant,” as the lad made a movement to 
depart. If the young lady is friend of yours 
you may be her escort back to Hillsboro’ when 
the mission is ended.” 

‘‘ Thank you, sir,” said Drayton, saluting 
again. 

Sir,” said Peggy with a certain wistfulness 
in her voice caused by the knowledge of the 
news she bore, ‘‘ before thee takes the letters I 
should like to tell thee how I came by them.” 

Certainly you may,” he said regarding 
her with a new deference, for the girl’s manner 
and accents bespoke her gentle breeding. 

And standing there Peggy told simply the 
story of how she had become possessed of the 





it 


YOU ARE WEIX'OME,” SAID (iEMiRAL (EATIiS 








i 

■■I 




How the News Was Received 397 

despatches. A stillness came upon them as 
she related the death of the vidette, her tones 
vibrating with tenderness and feeling. 

He died for his country/' she said, “ and, 
sir, he wished that told to his wife. She was 
not to grieve ; for 'twas for his country. And 
his horse. General Gates. I promised that I 
would speak to thee concerning him. We left 
him guarding the body. Thee will see that 
he is cared for, will thee not ? " 

Yes," he said, much moved. So noble 
an animal should be looked well to. Did you 
learn the man's name, mistress ? " 

“ 'Twas Trumbull, sir. William Trumbull, 
of Fairfield, Connecticut." 

I will inform his wife myself," said he, 
making a note of the matter. He died a 
hero performing his duty. And now may I 
have the despatches ? " 

He extended his hand with a smile, saying 
as he did so : A man would have given them 
first, and the story afterward ; but this little 
maid feared we would forget the vidette if she 
delayed until afterward." 

‘‘Yes," acknowledged the girl, looking at 
him earnestly, for she had feared that very 


398 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

thing. Sir/^ giving him the despatches, “ I 
pray thee to pardon me for being the bearer of 
such awful tidings.’^ 

There was a slight smile on General Gates^ 
face at her manner of speaking, but it died 
quickly as he ran his eye down the written 
page. He uttered an exclamation as he mas- 
tered the contents, and then stood staring at 
the paper. At length, however, he turned to 
the men at the table, and said 'in a hollow 
voice : 

Gentlemen, it becomes my painful duty to 
inform you that Major-General Arnold is a 
traitor to his country. 

An awful pause followed the announcement 
— a pause that throbbed with the despair of 
brave men. Disaster had followed fast upon 
disaster. The South was all but lost. Two 
armies had been wiped out of existence in 
three months, and what was left was but a 
pitiful remnant. Washington’s force in the 
North was so weakened by detaching troops 
for the defense of the South that he was una- 
ble to strike a blow. And now this calamity 
was the culmination. A murmur broke out 
in the room. Then, as though galvanized into 


How the News Was Received 399 

action by that murmur, John Drayton, who 
had stood as though petrified, bounded forward 
with a roar. 

“ Tis false,^^ he cried, whipping out his 
sword. “ Til run any man through who says 
that my general is a traitor ! 

He advanced threateningly toward General 
Gates as he spoke. He had drawn upon his 
superior officer, but there was no anger in the 
glance that Horatio Gates cast upon him. 

Would God it were false,^^ he said sol- 
emnly. But here are proofs. This is a letter 
from Congress ; this one from General Wash- 
ington himself, and this ” 

I tell you it is not true,^^ reiterated the 
boy fiercely. Look how they Ve always 
treated him ! It's another one of their vile 
charges trumped up against him. Daniel Mor- 
gan, you were with him at Quebec and Sara- 
toga ! Are you going to stand there and hear 
such calumny ? " 

Morgan hid his face in his hands and a sob 
broke from his lips. The sound seemed to 
pierce Drayton like a sword thrust. His arm 
dropped to his side, and he turned from one 
to another searching their faces eagerly, but 


400 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

their sorrowful countenances only spoke con- 
firmation of the news. 

In mercy, speak,” he cried with a catch in 
his voice. Peggy, tell me truth ! Speak 
to me I ” 

“John, John, I^m afraid ^tis true,” cried 
Peggy going to him with outstretched hands. 
“ Don’t take it like this ! Thee must be 
brave.” 

But with a cry, so full of anguish, of heart- 
break, that they paled as they heard it, Dray- 
ton sank to the floor. 

“ Boy, I loved him too,’^ spoke Colonel 
Morgan brokenly. “ We were both with him 
on that march to Quebec. And at Saratoga 
in that mad charge he made. I loved 
him ” 

He could not proceed. Bending over the 
prostrate lad he lifted him, and with his arm 
about him drew him from the room. Peggy 
broke into a passion of tears as Drayton’s 
wailing cry came back to her : 

“ My general ! JMy general ! My general I 


CHAPTER XXXII 


ON THE ALTAR OF HIS COUNTRY 

If you fail Honor here, 

NTever presume to serve her any more ; 

Bid farewell to the integrity of armes ; 

And the honorable name of soldier 

Fall from you, like a shivered wreath of laurel 

By thunder struck from a desertlesse forehead. 

— A Faire Quarrell, 

For a time no sound was heard in the room 
but the sobs of the maiden and the broken 
utterances of the men. The tears of the lat- 
ter were no shame to their manhood, for they 
were wrung from their hearts by the defection 
’ of a great soldier. 

The friend of Washington and of Schuyler ! 
The brilliant, dashing soldier with whose ex- 
ploits the country had rung but a short time 
since ; if this man was traitor whom could 
they trust ? 

Presently Peggy felt a light touch on her 
head, and looked up to find General Gates re- 
garding her with solicitude. 

** My child, he said, “ I am about to ride 

401 


402 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

into Hillsboro' to confer with Governor Nash. 
Will you permit me to be your escort? We 
must find a resting place for you. You must 
be weary after this trying day." 

I am," she replied sadly. Wearied and 
heart-sick. Thee is very kind, and I thank 
thee." She rose instantly, and followed him 
to the door where the orderly had her horse 
in charge. 

What a change had come over the encamp- 
ment. From lip to lip the tidings had flown, 
and white-faced men huddled about the 
camp-fires talking in whispers. No longer 
song, or story, or merry jest enlivened the 
evening rest time, but a hush was over the 
encampment such as follows a great battle 
when many have fallen. 

Seeing that she was so depressed General 
Gates exerted himself to cheer her despond- 
ency, leaving her when Hillsborough was 
reached in the care of a motherly woman. 

I shall send Lieutenant Drayton to you 
in the morning," he said as he was taking his 
departure. “ He will need comfort, child ; as 
we all do, but the boy was wrapped up in Ar- 
nold." 


On the Altar of His Country 403 

It was noon the next day before Drayton 
appeared, and Peggy was shocked at the 
change in him. There was no longer a trace 
of jauntiness in his manner. There were deep 
circles under his eyes, and he was pale and 
haggard as though he had not slept. 

John,^^ she cried, her heart going out to 
him for his sorrow, “ thee must not take this 
matter so. General Washington is left us.” 

‘‘ Yes,” he replied, but I loved him so. 
Oh, Peggy ! Peggy ! why did he do it ? ” 

I know not,” she answered soberly. 

After thee left Philadelphia there were 
rumors concerning General Arnold’s extrava- 
gance. Mother was much exercised anent 
the matter. But as to whether that had any- 
thing to do with this, I know not.” 

“ How shall I bear it?” he cried suddenly. 

Who shall take his place ? Had he been 
with us there would have been another tale 
to tell of Camden.” 

“ That may be, John.” And then, seeking 
to beguile his thoughts from the matter, she 
added with sweet craftiness : Thee has not 

told me how thee came to be down here? 
Nor yet if thee ever returned to New York 


404 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

City after that trip with the wood? Thee 
should have seen Cousin William after the 
failure of the alert. That was why he brought 
me down here.^^ 

Tell me about it, Peggy, he replied with 
kindling interest. And the girl, pleased 
with her artifice, related all that had befallen 
her. 

And now?^^ he questioned. What are 
you going to do now ? 

** There is but one thing to do, John,^^ she 
answered, surprised by the query. That is, 
to get home as quickly as possible. 

“ I like not for you to undertake such a 
journey, Peggy. There are more loyalists in 
the South than elsewhere, which was the 
reason the war was transferred to these states. 
Tis a dangerous journey even for a man. 
’Tis hard to get despatches to and from Con- 
gress, as you know by the death of that poor 
fellow whose letters you carried. I don’t be- 
lieve that your mother would like for you to 
undertake it.” 

“ But there is danger in staying, John. No 
part of the Carolinas is safe from an incursion 
of the enemy. ’Tis as far back to the planta- 


On the Altar of His Country 405 

tion at Charlotte as ’twould be to go on to 
Virginia, and I want my mother. Friend 
Hart said that he and his wife would travel 
slowly so that I could overtake them.’' 

“ Yes ; you ought to be out of this,” agreed 
Drayton. Every part of this country down 
here is being ravaged by Tories, who seem 
determined to destroy whatever the British 
leave. Would that I could take you to your 
mother, Peggy, but I cannot leave without 

deserting, and that I ” 

Thee must not think of it,” she inter- 
rupted, looking at him fearfully. 

“ And that,” he went on steadily without 
noticing the interruption, I would not do, 
even for you.” 

“ That forever settles my last doubt of thee,” 
declared Peggy with an attempt at spright- 
liness. I know that thee is willing to do 
almost anything for me.” 

Yes,” he replied. “ And now I must go.” 
Shall I see thee again before I leave, 
John ? ” 

When do you start ? ” 

In the morning. I waited to-day to see 
thee.” 


4o 6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Then it must be good-bye now/’ he said. 

I am to carry some despatches to General 
Marion on the morrow, and that will take us 
far apart, Peggy. I asked for the mission ; 
for I must have action at the present time. I 
like not to think.” 

Don’t be too venturesome,” pleaded the 
girl. “ We who know thee have no need of 
valiant deeds to prove thy merit.” 

“ I want a chance to distinguish myself,” 
declared the lad. '' That, and to prove my 
loyalty too. All of General Arnold’s old men 
will be regarded with suspicion until they 
show that they are true. And now good-bye, 
Peggy.” 

Good-bye, John,” spoke the maiden sor- 
rowfully. Thee carries my sympathy and 
prayers with thee.” 

He bade her good-bye again, and left. 
Early next morning Peggy set forth at speed 
hoping to overtake Mr. and Mistress Hart be- 
fore the day’s end. Her thoughts were busied 
with Drayton and his grief, and she now 
acknowledged to herself the fear that had 
filled her lest he too should prove disloyal. 

But it hath not even occurred to him to 


On the Altar of His Country 407 

be other than true/' she told herself with re- 
joicing. 

And so thinking she rode along briskly, and 
was not long in reaching the spot where they 
had been stopped by the dying vidette. She 
gazed at the place with melancholy, noting 
that the bushes were trampled as though a 
number of men had passed over them. Doubt- 
ing not but that this appearance had been 
caused by the soldiers who had been sent for 
the body, which was indeed the fact, the girl 
sped on rapidly, trying not to think of all 
that had occurred in the past few days. 

Peggy had been sure of her bearings up to 
this time, for she had traversed the highway 
twice to this point, but from this on she was 
confronted by an unfamiliar road. So it hap- 
pened that when directly she came to a place 
where the road diverged into two forks, she 
drew rein in bewilderment. 

Why," she exclaimed, I don't know 
which one to take. What shall I do ? How 
shall I decide. Star?" appealing to the only 
^living thing near. 

Hearing her name the little mare neighed, 
tossed her head, and turned into the branch 


4o 8 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

of the roadway running toward the South, 
just as though she had taken matters in hand 
for herself. Peggy laughed. 

So thee is going to decide for me, is thee ? ” 
she asked patting the pony's neck. Well, 
we might as well go in this direction as the 
other. I know not which is the right one. I 
hope that we will come to a house soon where 
I may ask." 

But no dwelling of any kind came in sight. 
The afternoon wore away, and the girl became 
anxious. She did not wish to pass the night 
in the woods. The memory of that night so 
long ago when she and Harriet had ridden to 
Amboy was not so pleasant that she wished to 
repeat the experience. But Star sped ahead 
as though familiar with her surroundings. 
At nightfall there was still no sign of either 
Joe Hart and his wife, or sight of habitation. 

I fear me we have lost our way, Star," she 
mused aloud. I wonder what we'd best do ? 
Keep moving, methinks. 'Tis the only way 
to reach anywhere." 

Peggy tried to smile at her little sally, but 
with poor success. The pony trotted ahead as 
if she at least was not bewildered, and pres- 


On the Altar of His Country 409 

ently, to the girhs amazement, of her own 
accord turned into a lane that would have 
escaped Peggy's notice. To her further as- 
tonishment at a short distance from the high- 
way stood a woodman's hut, and the mare 
paused before the door. 

Why, thou dear creature ! " cried Peggy 
in delight. It seems just as though thee 
knew the way." 

She dismounted, and with the bridle over 
her arm approached the cabin almost gaily, 
so greatly relieved was she at finding a shelter. 
A woman came to the door in answer to her 
knock, and opened it part way. 

What do you want ? " she asked harshly. 

** A lodging for the night, friend," answered 
the maiden, surprised by this reception, for 
the people were usually hospitable and friendly. 

How many air you ? " was the next ques- 
tion. 

Myself alone, friend," replied Peggy, more 
and more amazed. I wish food and a stable 
for my pony also. I will pay thee for it," she 
added with a sudden remembrance of the 
money that Henry Egan had given her. 

Well, come in." The door was opened. 


410 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

and the woman regarded her curiously as she 
entered. It was but a one-room hut, and a 
boy of twelve appeared to be its only occu- 
pant aside from the woman. He rose as the 
girl entered, and went out to attend the 
horse. 

Do you want something to eat?” asked 
the woman ungraciously. 

“ If thee pleases,” answered Peggy, ill at 
ease at so much surliness. The woman placed 
food before her, and watched her while she 
ate. 

“ Where air you all going ? ” she asked 
presently. 

To Philadelphia, in the state of Pennsyl- 
vania,” explained Peggy, who had found that 
many of the women in the Carolinas were but 
ill-informed as to locations of places. 

Is that off toward Virginia ? ” 

I must go through Virginia to reach ♦ 
there,” said the girl. 

“ You’re going wrong, then,” the woman 
informed her. You air headed now for 
South Carolina.” 

The girl uttered a cry of dismay. 

At this moment the urchin reentered the. 


On the Altar of His Country 411 

hut, and whispered a moment to his mother. 
Instantly a change came over her. She turned 
to Peggy with a glimmer of a smile. 

Air you a friend ? she asked. 

Why, yes,” answered Peggy, thinking nat- 
urally that she meant the sect of Quakers. 

I should think thee would know that.” 

“ You can't always tell down here. Sam 
says that you air riding Cap’n Hazy's horse. 
It used to stop here often last summer.” 

Then that was why the pony brought me 
here,” cried the girl in surprise. I was lost. 
How strange ! ” 

Why, no. Horses always go where they 
are used to going,” said the woman, in a 
matter-of-fact tone. That is, if you give 'em 
their head. When is the cap'n coming ? ” 

“ How should I know ? '' asked Peggy, star- 
ing at her. I don't ” 

We air friends, miss. You needn't be 
afraid to say anything you like. But you air 
right. Keep a still tongue in these times. 
'Tis safest. And now, I reckon you'd like to 
go to bed ? ” 

Yes, if you please,” answered the maiden, 
so amazed by the conversation that she wel- 


412 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

corned the change for reflection. Was Cap- 
tain Hazy the British commander of the for- 
aging party who had come to the plantation, 
she wondered. It occurred to her that it might 
be wise to accept her hostess’s advice to keep 
a still tongue. 

There was but one bed in the room, and 
this was given Peggy, while the mother and 
son simply lay down upon the floor before the 
fire, which was the custom among mountain- 
eers. Without disrobing the girl lay down, 
but not to sleep. She was uneasy, and the 
more she reflected upon her position the more 
it came to her that she had been rash to start 
out alone as she had done. 

But I won’t turn back now,” she decided. 

I will take some of th^ money which Friend 
Henry gave me, and hire some one to take me 
home. ’Tis what I should have done at first.” 

At the first sign of dawn she was astir. 
The woman rose at the same time, and pre- 
pared her a hot breakfast. 

^'Now you just go right down that way,” 
she told Peggy, as the maiden mounted her 
pony, indicating the direction as she spoke. 
“That’ll take you down to the Cross Creek 


On the Altar ol His Country 413 

road. Ford the river at Cross Creek, and 
you will be right on the lower road to Vir- 
ginia.’^ 

Peggy thanked her, gave her a half guinea, 
and departed. Could she have followed the 
direction given she would, as the woman said, 
have been on the lower road to Virginia, but 
alas, such general directions took no ac- 
count of numerous crossroads and forkings, 
and the maiden was soon in a maze. That 
night she found a resting-place at a farm- 
house where the accommodations were of a 
better nature, but when she tried to hire a 
man for guidance not one seemed willing 
to go. 

*^They were needed at home,” they said. 

There were so many raiding parties that 
men could not be spared.” Which was true, 
but disheartening to Peggy. 

In this manner three days went by. At 
long distances apart were houses of some de- 
scription, and many ruins, some of them 
smoldering. 

On the afternoon of the third day Peggy 
was riding along slowly, thoroughly dis- 
couraged, when all at once from the dense 


414 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

woods that lined the roadway there emerged 
the form of a horseman. 

He was hatless and disheveled in appear- 
ance, and he surveyed the road as though 
fearful of meeting a foe. As his glance fell 
upon the maiden he uttered an ejaculation, 
and dashed toward her. 

Peggy, he cried staring at her in amaze, 
what in the world are you doing down here 
in South Carolina ? I thought you in Virginia 
by this time.’' 

“ I would not be surprised if thee told me 
that I was in Africa,” answered poor Peggy 
half laughing, half crying. I started for 
Virginia, but took a wrong turning, and seem 
to have kept on taking them ever since. I 
don’t want to be down here, but no one will 
come with me to guide me, and I always go 
wrong on the crossroads.” 

In spite of the gravity of the situation 
Drayton, for it was he, laughed. 

Nay,” he said, let me believe that you 
came down here to help me deliver my des- 
patches to Marion. I will have to take you 
in charge. Let me think what to do. I have 
it ! There is a farmhouse where Whigs are 


On the Altar of His Country 415 

welcomed near here. You shall stay there 
until these papers are delivered, and then we 
shall see if something can^t be arranged.^ ^ 

“ Oh, thank thee, John,” cried she, mightily 
relieved. Tis so nice to have some one to 
plan. I shall do just as thee says, for I begin 
to believe that I am not so capable as I 
thought.” 

“ These winding roads are enough to con- 
fuse any one,” he told her. ‘‘ You are not 
alone in getting lost, Peggy. Some of the 
soldiers do too, if they are not familiar with 
localities.” 

Cheered by this meeting, Peggy ^s spirits 
rose, and she chatted gaily, not noticing that 
Drayton kept looking behind them, and that 
he frequently rode a little ahead, as though he 
were on the lookout. 

** What is it?” she asked at length becom- 
ing aware that something was amiss. Is 
there danger, John ? ” 

“ Yes, Peggy. South Carolina is full of 
British, you know. I must watch for an 
ambush. I would not fail to deliver these 
despatches for anything. They are impor- 
tant, and as I told you the other day, all of 


41 6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

us who were under Arnold will be suspected 
until tried/^ 

Peggy grew pale. I did not know there 
was danger, John. Doth my presence in- 
crease your anxiety ? 

Tis pleasure to have you, Peggy, but I 
would rather you were in Virginia for your 
own safety. However, we shall soon turn 
into a side road which will lead to that farm- 
house I spoke about. I could no longer get 
through the woods, or I should not have left 
them for the highway. But had I not done 
so I would not have met you. ’Tis marvel- 
ous, Peggy, that you have met with no harm.” 

Why should I meet with any ? ” she 
queried. I am but a girl, and can bring 
hurt to none.” 

Drayton drew rein suddenly, and listened. 

‘‘ We must make a run for it, Peggy,” he 
cried. The British are coming. I gave 
them the slip a while ago, but I hear them 
down the road. If we can reach the lane we 
may escape them.” 

Peggy called to Star, and the boy and girl 
struck into a gallop. It was soon evident, 
however, that Drayton was holding back his 


On the Altar of His Country 417 

horse for Peggy to keep pace with him. As 
Peggy realized this a whoop from the pur- 
suers told that they had caught sight of them, 
and the clattering hoofs that they were gain- 
ing upon them. 

John,'^ she cried, go on ! Thee can get 
away then.” 

And leave you, Peggy ? Never,” he an- 
swered. 

But thy despatches? Thee just told me 
they must be delivered. Thee must go on.” 

No,” he replied with set lips. 

“ Tis thy duty,” she said imploringly. 

I know, but I’m not going to leave you 
to the mercy of those fiends,” he cried. 

John, thee must not fail. See ! they are 
gaining. Go, go I Does thee remember that 
thee will be suspected until thee is tried ? ” 

“ I know,” he said doggedly, but I won’t 
leave you.” 

For thy country’s sake,” she entreated. 

Oh, John, I can’t have thee fail because of 
me. Think of that poor vidette. Is thee 
going to do less than he? ’Tis thy duty.” 

Peggy, don’t ask it,” he pleaded. 

Thee is less than soldier if thee doesn’t do 


41 8 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

thy duty/^ she cried, quick to see her advan- 
tage. ‘‘ John Drayton, I will never trust thee 
again if thee fails in thy duty now.” 

The two young people gazed at each other 
through the dust of the road, the girl with 
earnest entreaty, determined to keep the lad 
to his duty in spite of himself, and the youth 
torn by his fear for her and his loyalty. 

Go,” she cried again. “ I am a soldier’s 
daughter. Would I be worthy the name if 
thee failed because of me? Go at once, or 
’twill be too late.” 

I’m going, Peggy,” he said with a sob. 
“ I’m going to do my duty even if you are the 
sacrifice. Take this pistol, and defend yourself. 
Good-bye.” He bent and kissed her hand, and 
then without one backward glance went flying 
down the road and disappeared around a bend. 
For duty to country must come before every- 
thing, and father, mother, brother, sister, wife 
or sweetheart, must be sacrificed upon its altar, 
if need arises. 

There was a smile on Peggy’s lips, for Drayton 
had kept to his duty in spite of asgreat a tempta- 
tion as ever assailed a man to do otherwise, and 
so smiling she turned to meet the pursuers. 


CHAPTER XXXIII 

A GKEAT SURPEISE 

A man^s country is not a certain area of land, of 
mountains, rivers and woods — but it is a principle, and 
patriotism is loyalty to that principle.^’ 

— George William Curtis. 

There came hoarse shouts from the pursu- 
ing troopers as Drayton disappeared from view, 
and they galloped toward the girl at increased 
speed. There was something so fierce, so mar- 
tial in their aspect that it struck terror to the 
maiden’s heart, and she found herself all at 
once shaking and quaking with fear. 

Dear as freedom is to every pulse, standing 
up for the first time before an advancing foe 
one is apt to find one’s courage oozing out at 
the fingers’ ends. And so with Peggy. 

The smile died from her lips, and a sort of 
panic took possession of her as the sunshine 
caught the sheen of their scabbards and lighted 
into glowing color the scarlet of their uni- 
forms. Nearer they came. The girl trembled 
like a leaf. 


419 


420 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

‘‘ I am a soldier’s daughter,” she told herself 
in an effort to regain self-control. “ I will die 
like one.” 

Almost unconsciously her little hand 
clutched the pistol that Drayton had thrust 
into it, and, as the enemy were nearly upon 
her, in an agony of fear Peggy raised the 
weapon and fired. The foremost dragoon 
reeled slightly, recovered his balance imme- 
diately, and drew rein with his right arm 
hanging limply by his side. The others also 
checked their horses as a scream of horror 
burst from Peggy’s lips. 

“ God forgive me,” she cried. Blood- 
guiltiness is upon me ! I knew not what I 
did.” 

And with this cry she threw the pistol from 
her, and dashed at once to the dragoon’s side. 

“ Thee is hurt,” she exclaimed looking up 
at him wildly. Forgive me, friend. I 
meant not to harm thee. Oh, I meant it 
not ! ” 

Then why did you fire ? ” he demanded, 
regarding her with astonishment. 

Peggy wrung her hands in anguish. 

I was afraid. Thee and thy troopers 


421 


A Great Surprise 

looked so terrible that I was in panic. I 
knew not what I did, friend. And thy arm ! 
See how it bleeds ! Sir, let me bandage it, I 
pray thee. I have some skill in such mat- 
ters.’^ 

Her distress was so evident, her contrition 
so sincere that the scowl on his face relaxed. 
Without further word he removed his coat, 
and let her examine the injured member 
while the dragoons gathered about them, 
eyeing the girl curiously. Her face grew 
deadly pale at sight of the blood that gushed 
forth from a wound near the elbow, but con- 
trolling her emotion she deftly applied a 
ligature, using her own kerchief for it. 

You^re a fine rebel, was his comment as 
she completed the self-imposed task. Shoot 
a man so that you can patch him up ! Tis 
small wonder that you have skill in such 
matters. Gordon, bring me that pistol. Tis 
the first time that Banastre Tarleton hath 
been wounded in this war, and I am minded 
to keep the weapon that did it.^^ 

** Is thee Colonel Tarleton ? asked she, her 
heart sinking. 

^‘Yes,^' he made answer, a peculiar light 


422 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

coming into his eyes at her involuntary 
shrinking. ‘^And now, my fair rebel with 
the Quaker speech, will you tell me why one 
of your sect fires upon an officer of His 
Majesty ? But perchance you are not a 
Quakeress ? 

“ Methought I was in all but politics,’^ she 
replied. “ I have been trained all my life to 
believe that courage is displayed, and honor 
attained by doing and suffering ; but I have 
sadly departed from the ways of peace,” she 
added humbly. “ I knew not before that my 
nature had been so corrupted by the war that 
my fortitude had become ferocity. Yet it 
must be so since I have resorted to violence 
and the shedding of blood. And how shall I 
tell my mother ! ” 

“Have you despatches?” he asked sternly. 
“ Where were you going when we captured 
you ? I suppose that you realize that you are 
my prisoner? ” 

“ Yes; I know, sir. I bear no despatches,” 
she told him meeting his eyes so frankly that 
he could not but believe her. “ I was trying 
to get to my home in Philadelphia. I started 
three days since, but lost my way. Every one 


423 


A Great Surprise 

I asked for guidance gave it, correctly, I 
doubt not, but what with the crossroads and 
swamps, and being unfamiliar with the coun- 
try I have gone far astray. Now I suppose 
that I shall never see my mother again ! 

“ Well, you know that you deserve some 
punishment for that hurt. And now what 
about that fellow that was with you? Why 
did the dastard leave you ? Zounds ! how can 
a maiden prefer any of these uncouth rascals 
when they exhibit such craven spirit ! ” 

He was doing his duty, sir,^^ answered 
Peggy, and her eyes flashed with such Are that 
he laughed, well pleased that he could rouse her. 

“ His duty, eh ? And did duty call him so 
strongly that he could leave a girl alone to 
face what might be certain death ? We Eng- 
lish would call it another name.” 

Then you English would know nothing 
of true courage,” she retorted. He is a 
patriot, and his duty must come before every- 
thing else. Thee will find, if thee has not 
already found. Colonel Tarleton, that these 
uncouth rascals, as thee terms them, are not 
so wanting in spirit as thy words imply.” 

No ; Tore George, they are not,” he ex- 


424 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

claimed. And now unravel your story to 
me. Your whole history, while we go on to 
Camden. Tis a goodly distance, and ’twill 
serve to make me forget this hurt.” 

“ Doth it pain thee so much ? ” she asked 
tremulously, the soft light of pity and sorrow 
springing again to her eyes. 

Oh, yes,” he answered grimly. But now 
your story, mistress. And leave out no part 
of it. I wish to know of all your treasonable 
doings so as to make your punishment com- 
mensurable with your merits.” 

x\nd Peggy, suppressing that part of her 
narrative that related to the army, told him 
how she had been taken to New York, of the 
shipwreck, and about her efforts to reach her 
home. 

And so Colonel Owen of the Welsh Fusi- 
leers is your cousin,” he mused. “ Methought 
that I had seen you somewhere, and now I 
know that it must have been at his house. 
Would you like to stay with your cousin and 
his daughter until I decide upon your punish- 
ment?” 

Thee did not understand, I fear me,” she 
exclaimed with a startled glance. I could 


A Great Surprise 425 

not stay with them because they were lost at 
sea. Does thee not remember that I said they 
were on the ^ Falcon ’ ? ” 

“ True ; but you could not see for the fog 
what happened after you left in the small 
boat. They were rescued by another schooner, 
the * Rose/ which I was on myself. We 
escaped serious injury in the storm, and came 
across the ‘ Falcon ^ just in time to rescue the 
crew and skipper, and those officers and others 
who happened to be aboard.^’ 

For a short time Peggy was so overcome that 
she could not speak, but at last she murmured 
faintly : 

Oh, I am glad, glad ! 

What sort of girl are you,’^ he asked 
abruptly, that you rejoice over their rescue? 
They were unkind to you, by your own tell- 
ing. Why should you feel joy that they are 
living? 

‘‘ They are my kinspeople,” she said. “ And 
sometimes they were kind. Had it not been 
for Harriet I would not have been in the little 
boat. She made me enter it when to remain 
on the ‘ Falcon ^ seemed certain death. She 
knew not that they would be rescued.^' 


4^6 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

Perhaps not/^ he remarked dryly. “ Al- 
though I have never known Mistress Harriet 
Owen to do one act that had not an under- 
lying motive. But I should not speak so to 
one who sees no wrong in others.^^ 

Don’t/’ she uttered the tears springing to 
her eyes at the sneer. I do see wrong ; and 
thee doesn’t know how hard I am trying not 
to feel bitter toward them. I dare not think 
that ’tis to them I owe not seeing my mother 
for so long. I — I am not very good,” she 
faltered, and thee knows by that wound 
how I am failing in living up to my teach- 
ing.” 

I see,” he said ; and was silent. 

Camden, a strong post held by the British 
in the central northern part of South Carolina, 
was reached at length. It was at this place 
that General Gates met his overwhelming de- 
feat in the August before, and as Peggy viewed 
its defenses she could not but wonder that he 
had ventured to attack it. Colonel Tarleton 
proceeded at once to a large two-story dwelling, 
the wide verandah of which opened directly 
upon the main street. 

I will leave you,” he began, but Peggy 


427 


A Great Surprise 

uttered a cry of surprise as a girVs figure came 
slowly through the open door of the house. 

Harriet ! Harriet ! ” she cried. “ Oh, 
thee didn’t tell me that Harriet was here ! ” 
She sprang lightly from the pony’s back, 
and ran joyfully up the steps, with arms out- 
stretched. 

“ I thought thee dead,” she cried with a 
little sob. I knew not until now that thou 
wert alive. Oh, Harriet, Harriet ! I am so 
glad thee lives. And where is Cousin Will- 
iam ? And oh ! ” she broke off in dis- 

may. What hath happened to thee ? What 
is the matter, Harriet? ” 

For Harriet’s wonderful eyes no longer 
fiashed with brilliancy but met her own with 
a dreary, lustreless gaze. Her marvelous 
complexion had lost its transparency, and was 
dull and sallow. She leaned weakly upon 
Peggy’s shoulder, and as the latter, shocked at 
the change in the once spirited Harriet, asked 
again, “ Oh, what is the matter? What hath 
happened ? ” she burst into tears without re- 
plying. 

'' ’Tis the Southern fever,” spoke Colonel 
Owen, coming to the door at this moment. 


428 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

So you escaped a briny grave, my little 
cousin? How came you here? Was it to 
seek us that you came ? You at least seem to 
have suffered no inconvenience from this 
climate. It hath carried off many of our 
soldiers, and Harriet hath pulled through by 
a miracle. It will take time, however, to 
restore her fully to strength. Did you say 
you came to seek us ? 

Nay,^^ interposed Colonel Tarleton. The 
girl is my prisoner. Colonel Owen. I will 
leave her with you for the present, but will 
hold you answerable for her safety. You are 
to send her to me each day so that she may 
give attention to this wound which I owe to 
her markmanship. So soon as it shall heal I 
will decide upon her punishment.^^ 

“ Well, upon my word, my cousin,’^ ex- 
claimed William Owen as Colonel Tarleton, 
scowling fiercely, went away. “ You are 
improving. I knew not that Quakers believed 
in bloodshed. Tell us about it.^^ 

And Peggy, drawing Harriet close to her in 
her strong young arms, told of her rescue and 
how she came to be once more with them. 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


HOME 

The bugles sound the swift recall ; 

Cling, clang ! backward all ! 

Home, and good-night 

— JE. G, Stedman, 

Each day Peggy was taken to Colonel 
Tarleton to attend his wound. It was in 
truth painful, and often her tears fell fast 
upon the inflamed surface when she saw the 
suffering he endured, and knew that it had 
been caused by her hand. But it was healed 
at last, and when she told him joyfully that 
he had no further need of bandages or treat- 
ment, he looked at her with some amusement. 

And now for the punishment,” he ob- 
served. What do you deserve, mistress ? ” 
I don’t know,” said Peggy, growing pale. 
I leave for the southern part of the state 
to-morrow,” he said. “ The matter must be 
decided to-day. What say you to a parole?” 

Nay,” and the girl shook her head. “ My 
father doth not believe in them, and neither 
429 


430 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

do 1. I want to be free to help the cause in 
any way that I can.” 

Well, upon my word ! ” he cried. You 
are pleased to be frank.” 

Would you not rather have me so, sir ? ” 
she asked. 

“ Yes,” he answered. I would. Then 
what are we to do ? Ah I I have it. I shall 
banish you.” 

“ Banish me? ” repeated she with quivering 
lips. ‘‘ To — to what place, sir ? ” 

A distant place called Philadelphia,” he 
answered. “ Think you that you can bear 
such exile? ” 

“ Sir,” she faltered, trembling excessively, 

do not jest, I pray thee. I — I cannot bear it.” 

Child,” he said dropping the banter, “ I 
jest not. I am going to take you to George- 
town and put you aboard ship for the North. 
I am sincere, I assure you.” 

‘‘ Thee will do this ? ” she cried not daring 
to credit her senses. 

Yes ; and for this reason : In all this land, 
ay ! and in England also, no one hath ever 
before shed a tear when aught of ill hath 
befallen Banastre Tarleton. Had any other 


Home 


431 


woman, or girl, or man in this entire Southland 
wounded me there would have been rejoicing 
instead of sorrow. Had you not been sincere 
I would have made you repent bitterly. As 
it is, this is my punishment : that you proceed 
to your mother as fast as sail can carry you.’^ 
And they call thee cruel ? cried the girl 
catching his hand. Sir, none shall ever do 
so again in my presence.’^ 

Come,^^ he said. ‘‘ I will go with you to 
your cousins. You must be ready for an early 
start to-morrow. A number of loyalists are 
going to Georgetown to take ship for other 
ports, so there will be a numerous com- 
pany.” 

But Harriet received the news with dis- 
may. 

What shall I do ? ” she cried, the tears 
streaming from her eyes. '' I was getting 
better, and now you will go and leave me 
again. Oh, Peggy, I want to go too ! ” 
Colonel Owen looked up eagerly. 

Why not ? ” he asked. Twould be the 
very thing ! Peggy, could you not take 
Harriet with you ? In Philadelphia she 
would regain her strength. A change from 


432 P^ggy Owen, Patriot 

this malarious climate is what she needs. 
Won’t you take her, Peggy ? ” 

Oh, Peffffv, do take me,” pleaded Harriet. 

I shall die here ! ” 

But Peggy made no answer. She looked 
from father to daughter, from daughter to 
father thoughtfully. Over her rushed the 
many things that had befallen her since they 
had entered her life. The father had caused 
the death of her dog ; had treated her mother 
and herself scornfully ; had lodged a spy in 
their very home ; and had finally robbed them 
of everything the house contained in the way 
of food. 

And Harriet ! Had she not deceived them 
all ? Her father, mother and herself? Would 
she not do so again if she were to be with 
them once more? Would she not spy and 
plot against the cause if she were given op- 
portunity? Could she forgive and forget the 
deceit, the long absence from her mother, the 
hardships and trials, and take her to her own 
dear home? Could she do it? 

Her heart throbbed painfully as she turned 
a searching glance toward her cousin. She 
was so thin, so wasted, so different from her 


Home 


433 


former brilliant self, that the last tinge of 
bitterness left Peggy, and a sudden glow of 
tenderness rushed over her. 

Of course thee shall come with me,’^ she 
cried, catching Harriet’s hands and drawing 
her to her. And thee shall see how soon 
mother and I will make thee well. And oh, 
Harriet, thee will be in my very own home 1 ” 
Oh, I shall be so glad,” cried Harriet, a 
faint flush coming to her face. Father, do 
you hear ? Peggy says that I am to go ! ” 
You are a good little thing after all, 
Peggy,” observed Colonel Owen, not without 
emotion. A good little thing ! ” 

I think that I will leave this love-feast,” 
exclaimed Colonel Tarleton, laughing cynic- 
ally. ’Fore George, but I am glad the girl 
is going. A little more of this sort of in- 
fluence would be bad for my reputation as 
leader of the cruel raiders. Be sure that you 
are up betimes. Mistress Peggy. I will have 
no dallying in the morning.” 

I will be ready, and so will Harriet,” 
cried Peggy, darting to his side and seizing 
the hand of the arm that she had wounded. 
Bending quickly she kissed it, exclaiming. 


434 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

I will never forget how good thee has been, 
sir/^ 

There, exclaimed he. I have no more 
time to spare.’^ And he strode away. 

It was a snowy day in early December, 
fourteen days later, that Peggy, mounted on 
Star and Harriet on Fleetwood, left the ferry, 
and galloped into Philadelphia. 

Tis my own dear city at last,’^ cried 
Peggy excitedly. And that is the Dela- 
ware in very truth. Thee hasnT seen a river 
like it, has thee, Harriet ? We will soon be 
home now. Tis not much further.” 

And so in exuberance of spirit she talked 
until at length the home in Chestnut Street 
was reached. She sprang to the ground just 
as Tom, the groom, came to the front of the 
house. The darkey gave one glance and then 
ran forward, crying : 

Foh massy sake, ef hit ain’t Miss Peggy I 
An’ Star I Yas, suh, an’ Star ! Mis’ Owen 
will be powerful glad ter see yer. She am in 
de dinin’-room.” 

Yes, it’s Peggy. Peggy — come to stay,” 
cried she, giving the bridle into his hand. 

Come, Harriet ! ” 


Home 


435 


But Harriet hesitated. For the first time 
something like confusion and shame appeared 
upon her face. 

Your mother ? she whispered. ‘‘ How 
will she receive me ? ’’ She clasped Peggy^s 
hand convulsively. What will she say to 
me? 

Before Peggy could answer, the door of the 
dwelling opened and Mistress Owen herself 
appeared on the threshold. There were lines 
of care and grief in her face, and Peggy was 
shocked to see that her hair was entirely 
white, but in manner she was as serene as of 
yore. 

I thought she began, but at sight of 

the slender maiden advancing toward her, she 
grew pale, and leaned against the door weakly. 

Peggy ? she whispered. 

‘‘Mother! Mother! Mother ! ^^ screamed the 
girl springing to her arms. “ Mother, at last ! 

Her mother clasped her close, as though 
she would never let her go again, and so they 
stood for a long time. Presently Peggy ut- 
tered a little cry. “ Harriet ! ” she exclaimed 
in dismay. “ I had forgotten Harriet.^^ She 
ran quickly down the steps, and putting her 


436 Peggy Owen, Patriot 

arm around her cousin drew her up the stoop 
toward Mistress Owen. 

For the briefest second a shadow marred 
the serenity of the lady's countenance. Then, 
as she noted the girl's wasted form, her glance 
changed to one of solicitude and she took 
Harriet into her motherly arms. 

Thou poor child," she said gently. Thou 
hast been ill." 

I feared you would not want me," faltered 
Harriet, the ready tears beginning to flow. 

We have always wanted thee, my child, 
when thou wert thine own true self," an- 
swered the lady. But come into the sitting- 
room. Sukey shall bring us some tea and 
thou shalt rest while Peggy and I talk. Thee 
must be tired." 

“ Tired ? " echoed Harriet, sinking into the 
great easy chair which Peggy hastened to pull 
forward. Tired ? " she repeated with a sigh 
of content as the exquisite peacefulness of the 
room stole over her senses. “ I feel as though 
I should never be tired again. 'Tis so restful 
here." 

It's home," cried Peggy, dancing from 
one object to another in her delight. “And 


Home 


437 

how clean everything is I Was it always so, 
mother? 

“ That speech doth not speak well for the 
places of thy sojourning, my daughter, ob- 
served her mother with a slight smile. But 
tell me how it hath happened that thou hast 
returned at last ? I wish to know everything 
that hath befallen thee.^^ 

And nestling close to her mother's side, 
Peggy told all her story. 


Another story in this series is: 
PEGGY OWEN 


LbJe'c'B 





.ii 


ti' 


'A 


; ■/ /- 

^ r’. T/i'-.tf, 

,v> .V/ 






fJl 




'T' 


/» 


' “ :V- 


f .. 




;/' 


:■> 


\r 


W.V, 


» ^ 




ifii 




; I 




1 




I' ' 


• I 


• > 

t 

'I , , 

ni\- •-. • 


• . . <1 


JE 


K-' 

■y/,. 

■ ‘i^r 

« % 

/ \ 

'■''V' ' 


'.i ^ 

«• 

< • 

yy- 

ii 1 

• 1 

s , , - 

• t 'V*. . t 


4 . 


• * 


tiW 


f '- ) • ' 

'<•' 
vV 


)• 0 '' ' ' 

f . * w 'i •■ • 


1 'V " ’ .' 


y* 


I • » 




>Sir 








» 




t.» 




.1 


t.. I 


.f 1 , 1- 




'•* L • 


• .. . 
;'.i WiWlltsift'',*'';:-' 

* , * I . . t '•' > . ' \ 

^ ^ \ ' y • 

- r 1 1 * i ^ I • 

> 






• id I 


mi ’ 


f',' '• ^Aa-V., 

'■ b.lKil'l 


V'! 






■*' .'f, * • 


,‘i 1.. ) 


* 3 .;^ 


’•• V 


j(' 




iik\. 










r 













m 




m 


\'i' 






»'• 


'V '* 






.t • 






>V '' i 


I • f 


!■ V ,',.i 

l^- y^ Lr 




Ms 


»>'**' 

.in? 

l'^ v'. 




i?iA 


.* : ■«••’’’ J’ •\ 

. j- * iw. 


I 


'*\ 


*IS*' 


ii; 






• , ■•, ’C» .' r-.i ■ 

‘ • '4' 


‘/i 


-.*' *f»y • 




r ^ 


*•; 


it] 


> 


.1 ■ ’Ti -i. ; 








\ \ 


i 


V VK 


i v’ 






:*6)' :^v ;'<^.T' 


. ‘A 

i . I «''■•»' 


W- '■';■■ 

'•' * ■ '• • ■’ • I • »1 




Ki 




I 


Ki 


'>' V * 


rML^. 


/ .^' 


I' • 4 


1. 




Ul 


Is-'jfe lil- ,-b 




• t 




♦ I 


r 


' i'>i 


/^;iS 




^tt 


1* r 




L*' ' 


f 'n 




*.l 


■u 




K\ 


J- • 


w 


>.■ 


j i/M 


,t 


• iTT <. 








?a:i 


1<X 








• I 


\\it* 


’».• » 


'■‘'r 


r* . . ' f/.*j 

i,i.. J. ->i 






4 


r J ^<}\ 


> .6* 


i' 


V*1Ma V 


m >\ :;" 


.f-2 


1^. N 


I; -v.„ 

f/ '/■’ ' 

>; ■ IS ^ 

4-.:'i ' 


\/s. 


• K' 


Zn* 


*■ '■ % 




a 


t 


♦ I 


/ i / 


I f 


I'v 


iti 


1 A 


ill ■•‘'it ’1 .1 


* 4 J li 


> ■ 




n 


tJT 






ik i 


iiT5r 


’i’L i . 


r M 


A .V' 




r« 


Mi 


}";*1 


'1^ 


V .' < • 




i.r 


it 'i 


-i <1 




I WJ ' 


♦' y 




if 


.v.\ 


•M > 


Jti 


.4 


A 








[ii^ 


f 


i <M> 


\ • 


iM'i'i JS,', 

^ i V 




rll 




»• # 





lUf', 


. ■ Vt /..,>’/ liiJiAi/ ‘v*i ... ..^ -.'X 












'Vi •'; 'yTTnmM'i 


>. 


y 

t 

t > 




I 


• ‘ 


f ' I 


r» 


j'* • ' * 


rr— 

■ ’■ * ■ '■■' 
^ rt •>. -• dti.-ti 




f » 


■{■M ; ', 

itejf.' ^ i’, •' ;■ ■• 




^^ksVJ ','' q * •'/* .V'j^Aiafc 

, \V : * Vv. ‘ ^ /■ ■ '. \ . 

•/ i.;- «A l" ll ^ • / T * ' * ‘N* • ••■\ ■ j. •f,’- 


.• ‘Me-' !•' 

» •’ i •' I » V I ' f • . ii 

' V * • •■• ' I' ' . V 't'.W.^ ' . •' -' ■ V 


Mi- §1^' 'i’v '■ 

LJtf'-.'fl. '- -;■ -■; - - i .!!!;■, ;.’ 

' • ■ - ‘.M .s: ' 


.MlU . :,- Y^lii 




' . . ;*'• ' ‘ ‘ >■ 

■ * ' ’ ' ;*■ . ■ • 
V‘ / % ''^V Y— r.:' 


A'-tr , 

’*'•*-■ ' ' .’■!- 


’Y** 'v *' ' 


'*•-■'■ .M- 'Jr .''H QUkWiil 

feTKiiw.' 


I . ♦ "5‘ <*• ' 



I .•"Vi”**' < ’ , ■ 





Kf^f a] 












